Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
How I Became A Gay Cock Slut Part 2

... flat on the mattress, my legs apart, as Steve explored a part of me that Laurie or no other woman had ever ... seemed out of the ordinary as I answered, "Hello"

"So how's my little gay cock slut?" was the voice on the other end.

"Steve?" I questioned ... ... Continue»
Posted by stikla41 3 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, First Time, Gay Male  |  Views: 11368  |  
99%
  |  42

How I Became A Gay Cock Slut Part 2

Holy shit," was the only utterance from my wife as I now took the cock in my mouth with total abandon, letting it slide as far down as I could without gagging. I was demonstrating to Laurie just how good I was at sucking cock and if there had been any doubts, they were totally erased now.

"Like I said, I question whether he's bi or just out an out gay now," Steve teased. "He simply can't get enough of my cock. He loves sucking down my load and really begs to have his ass fucked," Steve bragged.

While I had my eyes closed, I could feel Laurie's gaze on me and wondered what she was thinking.

"So, is your interest only in my husband? Did you have me brought here to show how you've turned him into a fag or now that you've had him, do you intend to have me as well?" Laurie asked point blank.

Her question made me stop dead as my lips froze on Steve's cock.

"Pretty direct aren't you," Steve shot back

"What is it then?" she asked.

"I want you both," he responded. "Actually, he's no good to you now. Bobby's got no interest in pussy. Tell her boy. Tell her what you are. Tell her what I made you," he commanded.

I took my mouth off his dick long enough to say I was a cock slut.

"No, that's not all, tell her all of it," he demanded.

I knew what he wanted to hear. I didn't want to hurt Laurie. I loved her. I know that sounds crazy but I did and I still do but I knew what he demanded to hear, "I'm a gay cock slut," I admitted.

Ashamed, I went back to sucking on Steve's huge rod which was now rock hard in my mouth,

"See, pretty worthless to you. Tell her boy. Tell your wife, would you rather suck my cock or lick her pussy?" Steve bragged.

The question made me reel. I didn't want to answer. Both, I like to do both. But I knew again what he wanted me to say, what I had to say, "Your cock, I love sucking your cock. And I love it when you fuck my ass. I'm your cock slut and you own my mouth and ass," I added for emphasis.

I couldn't help but think of all the thoughts going through Laurie's mind. Her husband confessing that he'd rather suck someone's cock and have them fuck him in the ass rather than make love to his own wife.

I opened my eyes when I heard water rushing as Laurie stood up. I thought she was going to get out of the tub. Perhaps rush out of the house never to see her again. Instead, it became quiet, then I heard the tell-tale sounds of kisses as I gazed up to see my wife kissing Steve. Their tongues in a hot embrace as he grabbed her breast and twisted a nipple.

I moved my fist up and down the hard shaft, jacking his cock slick with my saliva as my wife frenched him, her tiny pink tongue sliding in and out of his mouth.

Steve broke the kiss long enough to ask, "You know what a cuckold is boy?"

At the time I had never heard the term and shook my head no.

"A cuckold is a man who gives his woman up willingly to another man," he informed me. He grinned down at me before bending his mouth down to Laurie's breast and taking a hard nipple into his mouth causing her to gasp.

We stayed in the tub for several minutes and finally whispering broke the sounds as Steve suggested we get out of the tub and head into the den. Steve had Laurie sit on the couch and informed me to lick her real good and get her wet so he could fuck her.

"Get that tongue in there boy. Kiss that pussy that I'm gonna' be fuckin'," Steve commanded. Laurie was really getting into it as she guided my head, moving me from her soaked box to her clit. "Lick me, fuck, eat me," she groaned.

"Yea, that's all you'll be doing from now on. Licking that box getting her ready. Licking up the load I put in there. No more fucking pussy for you cucky boy. Not with that little clit down there. That's what you have is a clit. Not a cock. Not a dick...just a little clit," Steve teased.

I heard Laurie giggle at his chiding. "Laurie might even lick that little clit of yours from time to time or play with it but you can't fuck with a clit. Just rub it a little," he taunted.

Steve moved between her legs kneeling on the floor, his cock inches from her hole. "Kiss it boy. Kiss that cock that's gonna' fuck your wife and make you a cuckold," Steve hissed.

I placed my lips on the head of his dick and let it slip in for good measure. My own dick was rock hard and I don't think I had ever been as excited as I was at that moment.

"You know when I stick this cock into your wife what you are, don't you bitch," Steve barked.

"Yes sir," I replied back.

"Tell us then, tell both of us what you are," Steve directed.

"My wife's cuckold," I said back with my head down.

"And that's what you want isn't it boy? You want to be cuckolded. You want to give your wife to other men to fuck. Maybe she'll share with you and let you suck their cocks, maybe fuck that little bitch ass of yours. That's what you want isn't it, boy" Steve snapped.

"Yes sir, I want that. I want that more than anything," I heard Laurie moan as I looked up to see her pulling at her own nipples, raising her legs in anticipation of Steve's cock. Her knees bent and feet dangling in the air.

"Stick it in then. Stick my cock in your wife's pussy. Say goodbye to fucking her pussy bitch," he barked as I guided the head to her gaping slippery hole. He pushed it the rest of the way in as her lips engulfed his member and he raised her legs over his arms plunging the cock deeper into her twat. Stretched by his cock, she bucked back, thrashing her hands on the couch.

"Get down there and lick my balls while I fuck her bitch," he instructed as I slid down and sucked on his hairy balls, taking one in my mouth before sucking on the other. Occasionally I snuck my tongue to her engorged puffy lips and ran my tongue along her full slit to taste the juices that flowed from her hole.

"Your cock's so fucking big," Laurie moaned. "Fuck me, fuck my pussy, take it," she screamed as he crashed into her. "Fuck it's been so long since I had a cock that big. Mother fucker it feels good, take that pussy, fuck that pussy," Laurie chanted.

I couldn't remember her ever getting that graphic and verbal with me but instead of making me feel jealous or bad I seemed to get turned on as I continued lapping at her stuffed pussy and his full balls.

"Yea, I'm goanna like fucking this pussy... making it mine. I might share you with some friends. Some guys I know. You like that?" Steve ranted. "Maybe taking you to parties and having you fuck some total strangers, maybe doing some lezzy shows. I'd like watching you eat some twat for me while cuck boy down there sucks my cock," Steve chided.

Laurie was groaning, her butt going up and down so fast it was hard to keep my tongue glued to her slit. "Shit, oh shit, that feels so fucking good, yes, I'll fuck for you, I'll fuck who you tell me to. Since you've turned by husband into a faggot I guess I have no choice. I guess we both belong to you," Laurie panted.

"Yea, I'd love to see you gang banged again. I've never seen anything like that. That would be hot," Steve said between groans as his thrust became more fierce.

"Oh fuck, here cums my load baby," Steve warned as Laurie too began moaning. I could tell Steve was dumping his load up her womb as he slowed and pushed more deliberately before pulling out and instructing me to clean him off.

I sucked his cock in tasting the mixture of his cum and her pussy and relished every drop. Steve then had me lay under her as she f***ed the cum out and I took in her cream. Only after I had received every drop did I get on my hands and knees and scoop up the remainder from her twat as she smiled and rubbed my head.

Even after all that, I looked up to see her mouth the words, "I love you." I know that sounds crazy but I'm not sure we were ever closer than that very moment.

The rest of the weekend, my wife slept with Steve and he spent most of the day having me suck her or him and the next night delighted her by taking me up the ass. It delighted me as well and she actually bent down and kissed me on the lips as Steve shot his wad up my ass. Later she told me it really turned her on to see me suck and fuck Steve.

Sunday afternoon we drove back down the mountain to Raleigh. On the way through the pass, she slipped off her shoes and stuck her feet up on the dash, but not before removing her shorts and panties leaving her naked ass on the seat.

"You know this wasn't just for the weekend," she said looking over at me. "Did you mean what you said about being my cuckold? Is that what you want?" Laurie asked, her gaze focused on me as I tried to both steer and focus on what she was asking.

"I love you Laurie. I love you so very much and in a weird way, I think I love you more right now than ever before. Does that make sense?" I asked not sure I answered her question.

"It does. And maybe someday this will change but for now and until I decide otherwise, you're exactly what you said you were. You will be my cuckolded husband. I will bring men and women home and fuck them in front of you. You'll never do anything with the women and on most, if not every occasion, I will likely have you suck the men's cocks. Because we both know what you are, what you have become."

"You will watch them fuck me, me sucking them, making love to them, and then you will suck their load from my used pussy. You'll be the cuckold you agreed to be. When we're with Steve, you will do anything he says without question.....as I will. We will both serve him. But in his absence, you will serve me. You will be my devoted cuckold, encouraging men to fuck your wife. Is that understood?" Laurie finished.

I looked over to see her fingers plunged deep into her box. My wife was now my mistress and Steve was our master. I knew my place and what I had become. The weekend we shared was just the start of what was to come. My transition from a gay cock slut to my wife's cuckolded husband was complete. What I didn't know was just how much Laurie would adjust to her new role.

Nor did either of us know then, the extent Steve would go as our new master.

... Continue»
Posted by lookin02 3 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Gay Male  |  Views: 1939  |  
97%
  |  22

How I became a black cock slut

I’ve always just been an average girl. All through high school and all through college. I married an average guy who was successful in middle management and we lived in an average house in a good neighborhood. We were both working, paying the mortgage and saving some money. Like everything else about me, my body was just average. My tits were a handful, but no more. I was “tight” enough for my husband and he was big enough for me. All of this changed three years ago on Christmas, but I didn’t have the courage to write about it until now – and I didn’t know who to share it with until about a year ago.

So, on Christmas three years ago….I didn’t get the usual dress, jewelry, kitchen or business accessory. Instead I got a cartoonish card of a woman with huge tits that were clearly straining the buttons on her too tight shirt, and whose nipples looked like they could put and eye out. There was no writing preprinted on either the inside or the outside. There was only a scribbled note in my husbands handwriting that said, “These are for you, Merry Christmas Trace.” My name was Tracy, but Glen called me Trace. Underneath was a cryptic subscript: “January 6 next year – get the day off.”

I assumed that we were going for a day spa get away. We had done this before a couple of years ago. So, with this in mind, I took the day off. On that day I hoped into my car and headed off into the future that I’m writing about now; but I didn’t know that then. I was totally embarrassed when I found myself entering a plastic surgeons office – one that specialized in breast augmentation! My husband knew that the one thing I always wished I had were bigger tits. My nipples were killer, and my tits were perky, but they didn’t turn any heads. All of that was about to change.

The consultation with the surgeon lasted for nearly an hour. We discussed the difference between silicon and saline, and what size might suit me best – and the different insertion possibilities. In the end we opted for the double D’s that would give me a 42 inch bust: a killer rack that would definitely turn heads. The surgery had already been scheduled the next week and in a head spinning two weeks, my world changed forever. In addition, Glen told me that he was taking another job that would move us from Colorado to New York by the end of the month. He had thought of everything. I could come on the scene with my “big mommas” without the embarrassment of all my friends knowing that I had just gotten a boob job. Little did I know that it was all part of an even bigger journey that Glen had in mind for me…

We arrived in New Rochelle and rented a small apartment until we finally found a house in the college town of New Paltz, and moved about an hour and a half up state. But it was in New Rochelle where I began my new life. My husband insisted that I go out by myself, but that he would follow me. So we drove to the Galleria in separate cars and he tailed me into the mall. I’m confess that I wanted to show off my new rack just a little too much. I wore a tight, white, dress that rode way up on my thighs. I had black patent leather pumps, sheer panty hose and a wide black leather belt with a oversized gold buckle. It might sound a bit trashy, but with my black, plastic rimmed glasses I looked like a blond receptionist who was out for a quick lunch – and was totally stacked!

I wasn’t prepared for the looks I got though. Everybody looked – and I mean everybody! Some looked discreetly, others looked blatantly, and a few men black guys not only checked out my body, but made various comments as I passed closely by. Women would look at each other after looking at me and whisper things. I used to be those women, and believe me, I’d much rather be the woman that they are talking about. In the first five minutes I experienced something I had never experienced before: I got wet just because everyone was looking at me. The more I walked around the more my wetness watered a growing horniness. By the time I decided on lunch and sat in the common mall dining area, both my nipples and my girl (my clit) were throbbingly hard.

I had never smoked, but had an agreement with my husband that I would sit on the planter wall outside the mall and smoke a couple of cigarettes with all the other “lunch babes”, as he called them. I couldn’t wait! I was so hot and horny, and the thought of being a “naughty girl” who smoked just served to turn up the heat. I finished my lunch and, with every eye in the place seeming to follow me, and being totally squishy between the legs, I dumped my tray into the bin and headed outside.

There was a small crowd sitting on the wall. Mall workers – men and women, joined the regular lunch crowd in grabbing an after lunch smoke. I sat between a few women and a lone guy. All of them moved away, as naturally as they could manage, before I even got my purse open. On my husbands advice, I stuck a stick of gum in my mouth to counter what he promised would be the awful taste of my first cigarette. I took the pack that my husband and I had opened before we left and put one of the 100’s in my mouth. It was so light I could barely feel it. I zipped the lighter with my thumb and held the end into the flame that was slowly swaying in the calm air of mid afternoon. Then I inhaled (just like breathing) as I had practiced with my husband (who used to be a smoker, but quit over 10 years ago).

I felt the smoke go down my throat like it was a light, scratchy liquid. When I exhaled a thick cloud of white smoke I felt, well, very naughty. Then I felt an uncontrollable urge to cough. As practiced, I turned this into an on purpose clearing of my throat. I chewed my gum a few times and swallowed. I know this will sound weird, but I felt like I was giving somebody a blow job in public! I’ve always been a bit of an exhibitionist (more about this later), so this just turned me on more!! My second inhale was much bigger and I felt it fill my lungs. I held it for a moment and then, controlling my cough, let is stream powerfully out of my pursed lips. Then I felt my cell phone ring.

I answered it somewhat awkwardly, not being practiced in holding a cigarette and doing anything else at the same time. It was my husband. “God-damn Trace, you look sooooo damn hot!” he spoke heavily into the phone (or something to this effect, I don’t remember exactly – as will be the case with all conversations I’ll quote here). I thrust my already huge tits even further forward and looked around. I saw him sitting in his car a few spots back off in front of me. I smiled at him, and took another long pull off my cigarette. Suddenly, I felt my body and mind kind of tingling. This must be the nicotine rush I was told to expect. What I wasn’t told was that it would also tingle between my legs! I just couldn’t control myself any longer.

I smiled and waved at him, got up and started walking straight over to his car. This is not what we had planned. On the way I spit out my gum and stared into his eyes as I took another, even bigger drag off my cigarette. I wanted to taste the nasty taste in my mouth. I wanted to feel naughty. I opened the door and sat beside my shocked husband. I took another nasty pull on my smoke and exhaled inside the car on purpose. It just seemed what a nasty girl would do. He started to speak and then stammered as I put the cigarette in my mouth and reached over and unzipped his fly. “What? Trace?” he protested. I reached in his boxers and found him already hard. I pulled out his big thick 7 inch cock and started giving him head. Right there in the car. I knew people’s gaze had followed me to the car. That people were watching – or trying not to watch – right now just made me hornier.

Though I hadn’t done it since the first years of my marriage, I deep throated him and finished without using my hands. I paused a couple of times only to take drags off my quickly diminishing cigarette. Every time I did I looked out at the crowd smoking on the wall. Every time, I saw heads quickly turn away. I knew that they would be able to see my head bobbing down on this man’s lap. This made me even hotter. The free hand not holding my smoke moved furiously between my legs as I bobbed with an increasing speed that matched the insistent increase of the jiggling fingers between my legs. I knew that Glen knew when I started to cum, and I felt his long thick cock (as I thought of it then) start its pre-orgasmic jerks as I started moaning as an orgasm shot through me. I was midway through when I felt him gush straight down my throat as I held him balls. I swallowed (I always swallow), lifted my head up slowly and took the last pull of the end of my smoke. I put it out in the car ashtray (which had never been used before).

Then I got out of the car and went around to his window as a sudden naughty inspiration struck me. “Give me $20” I said. “What?” he countered. “For the blow job”, I said. He looked beyond me at our spectators. “Oh…” he said and smiled slyly. Then he made a great show of holding up his wallet and giving me a $20 out of it. I tucked it in my bra and lit another cigarette. I could feel my new huge tits bouncing rhythmically up and down-God how I loved the feeling of them moving on my chest: a feeling that I still wasn’t quite used to. They made me feel so confident and powerful. My heels clicked on the asphalt and I took another long and deep pull on my smoke. I exhaled slowly, knowing how I looked and how everyone was looking at me. I could still taste Glenn in my naughty mouth and my naughty pussy was still oh so wet! I reached the mall doors way sooner than I would have liked. It was such a rush! The first time I had shown my new tits in public. And so foundation for my life changing experience was layed.

My husband enjoyed my new tits. He loved to hold them whenever I rode him. They were so heavy in his hands – and so much more than a handful! And he loved watching them joggle up and down when he had me on my back. I know this because he glanced only occassionally in my eyes, keeping them fixed on my tits the rest of the time.

Besides the looks, I soon learned that men treated me completely different too. They were quick to open doors and do other little things for me that were done before only occasionally. Counter girls at the shops waited on me right away. It was a whole new life...

A few weeks later, I got a job as a receptionist in a chiropractor’s office. On the Friday of my first week on the job, a young, clean-cut man came in and handed me a paper bag. We were done for the day and the other girls were processing insurance and other paperwork. “Could you clean that for me?” the doctor said, nodding to the bag.

I opened the bag to smell the sweet pungent smell of pot that I had experienced in college. I had never smoked it, but had luckily helped my roommate “clean” hers until I was better at it than she was. This bag was mainly bud, so I just separated out the seeds and a few small stem parts. “Man, I’ve been out all week!” he said as he took a small glass bong out of one of the lower office cabinets. He jammed a pinch full in and lit up. He pulled on it, then removed his thumb from the hole and sucked in a bong full of smoke. He coughed several times as he passed it to the office manager. She and the other assistant took a big hit and passed it to me. I had been feeling horny and naughty all day thinking about my slutty rendezvous with my husband set for tomorrow at lunch, so I didn’t hesitate. The girl before me had stuffed in a fresh pinch of bud, so there was plenty left for my hit. I coughed a lot.

For a minute I didn’t feel anything. Then I felt something like the nicotine rush I felt when I smoked that first cigarette (I still only smoked during my trysts with Glenn) rolled over me – only this was much thicker and headier. I felt like I was somewhere else; yet profoundly present in my body and mind – which focused on the strangest details of different thoughts and things. The perky office manager soon made her way into the doctor’s office, and he soon followed. As I finished filing I heard moans coming from the office. I looked at the other assistant and was strangely transfixed by the sounds. So was she. All we could hear was the doctor, so either the manager was being very quiet, or she was giving him head.

“God, isn’t sex just the best when you are high?!” my co-worker remarked. We both just giggled, and she looked a bit long at my new tits. I didn’t really know what she was talking about, but it seemed to make sense with the way that I was feeling. After we closed up everyone went to their cars. They drove off as I sat there lost in the feeling and wondering about how safe I would be driving. I was now way hornier than before I smoked. For some reason I then did something that I had never done before. I opened my purse and took a cigarette out of my nearly empty pack. I opened the window and lit up. As I sat there smoking my mind kept going between my legs and I started rubbing the crotch of my pants almost absently. Then I slowly unzipped them and started playing with myself. The feeling was amazingly amplified and all consuming! Wow! Before I knew it I was doing another thing I hadn’t done in a long time.

I took my hairbrush out of my bag and started running the long pink handle on my crotch. Then, almost in a dream, I pulled my pants down over my hip and worked the hairbrush up inside of me. My orgasms washed over me and downed me. I couldn’t get enough. I came and then smoked a cigarette with my hairbrush still sticking out of me. Then I fucked myself silly with the brush handle again. I don’t know how many times I came. Eventually I felt all cummed out. Still not sure about driving, I went to a nearby diner and had a cup of coffee. Two hours later, I felt I was okay to drive. I still arrived home before my husband. The next day we repeated our blow-job-mall-parking-lot-fantasy – though we did a different mall each week.

After the mall that weekend, I was straightening up my husband’s desk. I know that it sounds cliché, but he was fast asl**p in his chair in front of the T.V. I set the mouse on its pad and the screen that had been asl**p lit up. The banner said “X-Hamster”, and on it I saw little pictures of all kinds of sex acts, some of them moving. I wasn’t really in the mood, and shut the computer down without thinking too much about it.

Later the next night Glenn fell asl**p watching the T.V. again. Curious, I went over to the desktop, opened up Chrome, and typed in X-Hamster. I went to the site and explored for quite some time. Maybe surprisingly, I had never really watched any adult videos before. After just a few minutes though, it struck me that maybe Glenn’s dick wasn’t as big as I thought it was. I had only had a couple of boyfriends in high school and college, and all of them had dicks that were quite a bit smaller than Glenn’s. When I met him in my senior year, I worshipped what I thought was his huge cock. My pussy could definitely feel the difference, and it was the first time I had to shove a dick past my gag reflex to go balls deep. But now, comparing the size of the dicks I saw in the videos to where the guys navels were, and how their thicknesses looked on video, I knew that I was looking at a whole different level of big. I wondered what it might feel like to have such a big dick in my tight little pussy. I lit up a cigarette (the first time ever in the house), and used my hairbrush again while watching a girl with big tits get pounding by a dick quite a bit bigger than my husbands. In fact, this prompted me to go to the fridge and get a cucumber that was at least as big as Glenn, but longer, and bring myself to orgasm several times while I smoked naughtily. Surprisingly, Glenn snored through all of this.

The next night, Glenn and I stayed up late watching a video we had rented. After it was over and we were climbing into bed. I asked my husband if he had ever watched any porn. I was wondering if he would be honest with me, or lie about it. He said that he watched a lot of it in college. I asked him if he still watched it. He looked at me closely as if deciding what to say. “Sometimes….” he said carefully. “Really?” I asked in a voice that told him I was clearly more interested than upset. He relaxed and then became visibly animated. “Why do you ask?” he queried. “Could we watch some together?” I countered. “Sure!” he said excitedly. “How about now?” I asked, looking over at the desktop. “Okay” he said and shot up and across the room to the desk to boot the “puter” up. I noticed that he went right to X-Hamster. He asked what I wanted to watch, and I said a little bit of everything. He went to what he excitedly called “girl-on-girl”. I found it a strange coincidence as I thought about the way the other receptionist had looked at my tits. After just a few minutes, I noticed Glenn’s hand rubbing the outside of his pajamas. I reached out and took over. His hand then went under my nightshirt to the outside of my panties.

The more we watched the hornier we both got. A sudden desire to feel high came over me. Since the closest I could get was a nicotine rush, I asked Glenn if it was okay if I lit a cigarette. “Sure”, he said, “no problem.” I walked over to the closet and fetched one of the last three cigarettes out of my handbag and lit it up. “Take off your shirt” Glenn requested. I slipped the nightshirt over my head. As I did, it pulled my big tits up with it, and they flopped back down and bounced around a few times. I relished the feeling. My nipples were fully erect and I knew how hot I looked, and Glenn’s dick throbbing in his PJs confirmed it – besides, his eyes were locked on them the whole time. He sure never looked at my old tits that way. I picked up the cigarette I had set down. “Play with them” Glenn requested with an entreating gaze. So I rubbed them and tweeked the nipples getting them very hard. His eyes were darting from me to the computer screen and back again as the girl with the bigger tits played with her own tits for the other girl, whose tits were about the same size that mine used to be. My eyes were going between the screen and Glenn. I moaned and thrust my hips forward when the nicotine hit me. I soon noticed that Glenn was replicating with me whatever was happening in the video. He kissed me when the girls kissed. He rubbed my tits when the smaller chested girl rubbed the big titted girls tits. I almost told him about the other assistant checking out my rack, but I would have had to tell him about getting high, and I wasn’t ready for that.

I saw the one girl start to finger the big titted girl (as Glenn started to finger me). I was starting to get the idea that big tits got you all the attention – and the commanding role. As the girl in the video slipped two, three and then four fingers in, so did Glenn. Next the girl put on a huge dick (which I later learned was called a strapon). It was quite a bit longer and a bit thicker than Glenn’s dick, and perhaps that’s what inspired him to get the malt bear bottle. As one girl bent the other over, Glenn did the same to me. I tingled with anticipation. Was my husband really going to fuck me with something that was quite a bit bigger than he was? What would it feel like? My pussy started to drip in anticipation and my breath started coming fast and shallow. “Stick that big cock in me” the big titted girl on the video said. Without thinking about it, I said to Glenn, “Stick that big cock in me”. “What?” he said, surprised. “Stick that big cock in me” I repeated. “God, that is so fucking hot Trace!! Keep saying that…” As I did, he started working the bottle up inside of me. It stretched me and hurt, but I just bit my lower lip. He worked more in me and it hurt a bit too much. “Stop…can you take it out for a sec…” “Oh, I’m sorry” Glenn misinterpreted as he took it out. “Is it too…” “Now, work it back in I interrupted: Stick that big cock in me.”

I took the moment before he did just what I asked to knock my ashes into the soda can and take another big naughty hit off my cigarette and repeated, “Stick that big cock in me”; which he eagerly did. It hurt a bit, but went further in before it started hurting a bit too much again. But instead of asking him to pull it out, I arched my back, took a big pull off my cigarette and pushed back onto the bottle. I stretched and something tore a bit down there, but I felt the body of the wide bottle open me up. As much as I wanted it, it was just too painful. “Out…” I asked. He started to back it out but something I can only describe as a wave of nastiness took me by surprise and I heard myself saying, “What are you doing, I said stick that big cock in me!” I braced myself and spread my legs further. He pushed harder and I felt him regain lost ground and then stretch me deeper. “Fuck!” I said, and whimpered a bit. He started to pull it out. For some reason I glanced at the screen and saw the woman with the strapon slamming balls deep over and over again as the chick with the huge tits (like mine) had her melons shaken back and forth. I noticed Glenn looking at the screen too. I bit back my pain and looked calmly over my shoulder at him. Then, still looking at him, I took the biggest hit off my cigarette that I have ever taken. I blew some of it out towards him and then, with smoke filled words said, “You going to fuck me with that big cock or what? Don’t you want to see my tits shake?”

At this, he snaked one arm around my waist to hold me firm as he started moving the bottle in and out. With each thrust he opened me wider and deeper. Fuck it hurt. It was only pain. What the fuck was wrong, I thought bigger was better?!? “Okay, stop!” I begged. At first he didn’t believe me and kept going. My one rule in sex is that I control it. If I’m not comfortable with something then we just aren’t going to do it (like anal sex, for example). “Stop.” I repeated. Misunderstanding my sincerity to be a mock protest, he shoved the huge bottle deeper. Pain ripped through my body. In reflex, I kicked back at him and caught him square in the face. As he moved back the bottle was ejected and the pain subsided. But there was another feeling that was also immediate: emptiness. Something naughty in me wanted that filled again. But the memory of the pain was just too much. All this happened in the instant before I said, “Shit, Glenn, I’m sorry.” “Fuck!” he said, “that was so fucking hot!” He wasn’t even thinking about getting kicked in the face. He was only thinking about how hot what we were doing was.

“Give me that big cock” I said in my most slutty voice, “your big cock” I said, nodding to the hard, but not now as big as I once thought it to be, dick that was hard and pointing skyward. He moved up behind me and stuck it in. It filled me as always, but now there was a space that had never been there before. We both came pretty quickly and then went to bed (since we both had to work in the morning).

I couldn’t stop thinking about that bottle. The next day Glenn suggested that we throw a party for our work colleagues. He said he had already called and arranged for an open bar to be catered. I had never d***k alcohol due to a strict religious up bringing. But, after the pot, my new life left me now wanting to experience it. The very thought of it was a big turn on.

I invited everyone at the Chiro office to our planned cookout that Saturday. They all said that they were happy to come. That Friday at the end of the day the pot bag arrived and I cleaned it again (he really liked the way I cleaned the pot-guess it was my college experience: my roommate had been very fussy about her pot and so taught me well!). I cleaned the pot again and we all “smoked up” as they say. This time I felt even more of a rush and my body felt even more alive. Once again the office manager and the doc ended up in his office. I found myself sitting at a computer with the other assistant beside me. We were supposed to be working, but our focus kept zeroing in on the sounds coming from the office. “Do they know that we can hear them?” I asked her. She just looked at the office. I was getting horny just from being high, but the sex noises coming from the office were making it much worse. This time we could hear the office manager as well and they were obviously going at it. My pussy was tingling and my nipples were hard. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see the other girl, let’s call her Pam, was looking at my breasts. After the girl-on-girl porn the other night my sexual appetite seemed to have expanded (or it was the pot), but I found myself yawning and stretching my elbows up and backwards – which of course made my huge tits thrust forward and my rock hard nipples even more obvious.

Again out of the corner of my eye, I saw her squeeze her legs together several times. Then she surprised me by asking if I wanted to take another hit off the bong with her. As I did her eyes were glued to my chest as I over expanded when I sucked in the smoke; artificially hyper-extending my rack forward yet again. I was really enjoying turning Pam on – but I was getting turned on too. But I didn’t know what to do about it. Pam solved my dilemma as she wheeled her chair forward to take the smoldering bong for her hit. She rolled forward so that one of her legs ended up against my chair seat, but between my legs. It ended snug against my left leg – but she didn’t readjust away after she took the bong. Instead, she left it there as she inhaled the pungent smoke and coughed. As she coughed, she exaggerated her accompanying body movement so that her leg rubbed back and forth on mine. After a moment’s fantasy about it played out in my stoned brain, I slid down in my chair and threw my head back. “Wow! I love this…” I said. My move ended me up with my arms behind me so that my chest was made extra prominent; and my crotch ended up firmly pressed against her knee. With both relaxed and pretended nothing was going on…

“Are those natural?” she suddenly asked. We both knew exactly what she meant, which was, “Nice tits!”…”Oh, yes” I lied, “Aren’t they nice?” “They are amazing…” she replied. Then I surprised both of us by offering “Do you want to touch them?”. My unexpected boldness really turned me on. Where was this coming from? The pot, or my new big tits? “What??” she said. Keeping my crotch firmly in contact with her knee, I came upright, and then leaned forward so that our tits were nearly touching. “Don’t you want to?” I taunted. Her eyes were glued on them. Then came the biggest surprise of all (to the both of us) when I lifted up my shirt, peeling my bra up with it. And there they were. Stunned, her hands reached for my rack with a thoughtless hypnotized-like stare. Her hands were warm and soft, and I ground my crotch against her knee in an automatic response. Sensing the power I had over her, I said simply “Suck them”. She looked into my eyes finally, completely overwhelmed. Driven by my now raging horniness and fueled by the pot and last nights girl porn, I found myself empowered to reach out and pull her mouth onto my 48 double D left breast. Her mouth opened as she accepted the nipple and started to suck.

Then she reached up and started kneading both of my tits, but I grabbed one of her hands and placed it on my crotch. What was I doing!?? I couldn’t believe this was me! But Oh, God, did I love it. Both the feelings and the power. Then I stood up (letting my tits swing low enough for her to keep at them), undid my pants, and let them drop to the floor with my underwear. Taking her with me, I backed up and sat on the desk beneath the counter. As I positioned my pussy on the edge of the desk I simultaneously brought her head forward and between my legs – just as I had brought her onto my tits. I held her there as she licked me eagerly, and with no small skill, I must say. I came at least twice before I opened my eyes to see the doctor and the manager watching from the hall just outside his office. The doctor just said, “Holy shit”, and the manager giggled, but neither looked away. This really tapped my exhibitionist nature that I mentioned at the beginning, so my only response to getting caught was to let go of Pam’s head, lean back against the counter and massage my huge tits for them. I waiting anxiously for them to join us in realization of some of the fantasies I had watched on X-Hamster on my own; but, when I opened my eyes after several powerful orgasms (thinking I would invite them over with my new-found confidence), they were no where to be seen.

I eased Pam’s fingers out of me. Should looked in longing at fulfilling my next demand. I knew that she would do anything. I looked around for inspiration and grabbed a banana out of the fruit bowl. I handed it to her and told her to take care of herself. I massaged my massive tits just above her as she did. After coming several times, she asked if I was hungry.

After sever Dunk’n Donut’s chocolate éclairs, I was headed back home. What a mind fuck that had been – and it wasn’t just Pam who had been mind fucked. What happened to me?

I woke up the next morning wrestling with both embarrassment and horniness upon recalling everything that had happened. Glenn was totally clueless. I told him that something came up yesterday and that I wasn’t sure who would be coming from my office. Pam was the first to show up. Jerry and Susan (let’s call them that) arrived about 15 minutes later and within just a few minutes of each other. After a few drinks I found that smoking was a pure pleasure. We were all sitting around our large patio table while Glenn was barbequing the chicken and ribs. Suddenly Jerry produced the bong and set it on the table (where had that come from!?). As if it were the most natural thing in the world, he filled it, lit it up and took a hit. He passed it and it started moving around the table. He put a small mints-tin in the middle of the table with cleaned bud in it for refills.

I glanced at Glenn and he just smiled and nodded. I didn’t know if he was conveying “Hey”, or “It’s okay, take a hit”. I choose both options and filled my lungs with it made its way over to me. Everyone was really loose and talking up a storm. Chicken and ribs appeared as if by magic and we were all munching up a storm. I remember seeing Glenn take a hit off the bong at some point. Pam kept staring at my big rack and wriggling in her chair. I smiled at her occasionally, but did nothing to encourage her. Though fantasies were racing around in my head, nothing sexual happened and at around 10pm everyone was gone. We had passed the bong around one more time just before, so I was not only stoned, but d***k for the first time in my life. The alcohol turned out to be a kicker to the horniness caused by the pot and I was ravenous. So was Glenn. Without saying a word we both ended up in front of the computer. This time, instead of clicking on a category in X-Hamster, I saw him type in “white wife”. “Oh my God…” I said involuntarily as I saw the size of the dicks that were being f***ed into these white women – or “wifes” I guess…

“Do you like what you see?” Glenn asked as he knocked his shoulder into mine. “They’re so fucking big…” I replied. “Would you fuck a big black cock for me?” he followed. “They’d never fit” I said, before I realized he was holding the bottle up from a few nights ago. It wasn’t nearly as big as most the dicks on the video thumbnails, but it would do. Through my d***ken, high haze my pussy was humming and I said “Yes, I’ll fuck a big black cock for you baby” He clicked on one of the videos featuring the largest black dick we had seen. As it started playing we followed along. He held the bottle at his crotch and I knelt down and gave him head until the girl in the video straddled the guy and started lowering herself onto the massive black cock. I stripped out of my tight t-shirt and bra and my huge rack jiggled uncontrollably as I tried to straddle Glenn. I finally found my balance and aim and I started to lower myself onto the bottle. I felt myself stretching as before, but the pain wasn’t nearly as bad. “Fuck my big black cock you slut”, Glenn taunted. “Give me your big black cock…make me your slut” I replied. We exchanged this dialogue as I continued to lower myself onto the bottle. My breath was coming hard and fast, and in less than a minute so was I. It still hurt, but the pleasure was massive as the huge bottle pushed its way into my very tight little pussy. I felt the top hit my cervix but I was less than half way down the bottle (the girl on the vid was having trouble too, but at least she had gotten the whole thing inside of her). “Oh, God, your black cock is so fucking big!” I moaned as I came again. “Fuck my big black cock” he urged. So I did. I moved back up the bottle and felt the gaping space left as it retreated out of me, then I felt myself stretch and be filled as I lowered myself back onto it. I came again. Hard. “Fuck!” I cried. I kept repeating the movement – gradually going faster and faster. Little by little I was able to take more and more of the bottle. As I came and came I coated the bottle.

I woke up sometime before morning. Glenn was passed out beside me and the bottle was laying on the floor. The site was still up on the computer, but the video had played out. I replayed the whole thing in my mind as I jiggled my clit and came hard several more times. But in the middle of a great orgasm I wretched and threw up all over the floor. I crawled to the bathroom and spend what seemed like hours over the bowl. Every time I tried to head for bed, I’d feel myself starting to throw up and would rush back to the bowl.

The next day, we were both nursing awful hangovers. In the afternoon Glenn went out and I took a very long and very hot bath. We ate a light dinner, but there was some booze left over from the party and we started hitting it. It was my first experience of alcohol without being high. It didn’t like it as much because it made me feel more numb – but I still got really horny. Before I knew it we were in front of the computer looking at more impossibly large black cocks forcing their way into white women. Without looking I reached my hand over to Glenn’s crotch. The bulge I landed on was massive! I looked down and saw the outline of a cock that stretched nearly half way down his trouser leg!! “What the fuck!? Glenn…” I stammered. Then I watched him open his trousers, stand up and drop them and his boxers to the floor. Strapped on to my lily white husband was a massive black cock. One that rivaled many we had been watching. I knew it wasn’t real, but I wanted it more than I had ever wanted any man inside me.

I knelt before my husband and did everything to that huge black cock. Finally my husband threw me roughly onto the bed, landing me on my back. Then he asked me if I was ready for his big black cock. In answer I spread my legs and pulled him down and onto me. There was no neck to slide in me before the girth of the bottle, this time the first thing I felt was the huge head of his massive strap on. He pushed it against me. I could feel the pressure, but I just couldn’t open wide enough to let it in; almost, but not quite. Then he reached between his leg to give his “cock” the added support it needed. He shoved steadily as I stretched. It hurt, but again not as much as the bottle had. I kept stretching and then I felt the head gradually widening its way past the entrance and into my pussy. It filled me like the bottle, but beyond that – and I started coming. I could feel the ridges and veins on it as he kept pushing and I came again. It was so big that it pulled my clit onto it and I could feel it sliding across my little girl and I came again. Then Glenn was moving it in and out of me and pushing it further and further in. I came and came. Then I felt Glenn’s full weight on me. He had passed out! I was pissed! This was the most amazing fuck of my life and my husband just passed out. I remember thinking “Fuck him!” So I grabbed his ass and jerked it towards me. I felt the huge strap on plough its way deep into to me. In this way I fucked myself into several more orgasms. When I’d had enough, I used my feet to push Glenn off of me and then wiggled out from under him.

The next day my pussy was soooo sore! It was the first thing I felt when I woke up! I knew that I had been thoroughly and righteously fucked, even if it was with a strap on. Glenn made me a great breakfast and we hung out together (with had both taken this Monday off). After breakfast we had coffee and Glenn took me up to the bedroom and gave me a killer full-body massage. I was totally naked and my big tits squished out to each side under my body weight. As my body relaxed I could feel my pussy more and more. As I lay there under my husband’s expert ministrations, I replayed the last couple of months over and over in my head. I could feel myself getting wet. When Glenn finished he disappeared and let me have my “centering” time. When he got back he handed me a glass of tomato juice with ice in it. I sat up and took a nice swallow. The alcohol rushed over me. As he often does, my husband had read my mind: I was longing to extend this erotic weekend yet another day. Reading my next desire, he revealed a newly opened, fresh pack of cigarettes. I lit up and exhaled deeply. God I love smoking when I was drinking!

So there I sat: an average girl spending some time with her average husband on an average Monday. My average legs were hanging over my hubby’s average portable massage table, in our average house in an average Westchester neighbourhood. But you wouldn’t have noticed any of this I promise you! All you would have seen was my huge rack, the drink in my hand and the cigarette smoke streaming from my lips. Yeah baby, my new tits had changed everything. The nicotine buzz hit me and combined with the alcohol to start my pussy tingling. I was getting horny again fast! When I finished my drink and cigarette, my husband suggested we hit the mall for some shopping and then some lunch. Sounded perfect to me!

As we drove to the mall together I was thinking of our parking lot trysts and this made me even hornier. I was thinking about sex as much as I imagine that men do. How could I not?? My bodacious tits were with me where ever I went – and they turned everybody’s head. Even as I walked into the mall in my faded blue jeans, black studded pumps, my rack stretched my old titty’s favorite Metallica t-shirt out impossibly, my 48 double D’s lifted the front up enough to expose my taut tummy and tiny waist. Yeah, everybody looked – wouldn’t you? Plus my newly stretched pussy was humming and I was feeling very, very naughty (and powerful) as I smoked my cigarette did my head-turning walk to the mall doors.

We shopped for a couple hours and I noticed Glenn kept looking at his watch. I assumed that he was waiting for the food court to open. I was getting hungry and we heading there with perfect timing. We both got Chinese and grabbed a seat. Since it was a holiday Monday (President’s Day, I think), the mall was packed; so it didn’t seem completely out of place when I heard a nicely deep and husky voice ask if we minded if he joined us. Glenn said sure (my mouth was full), and when I looked up I saw a handsome black man had joined us. “Hi, my name is Ray” he said and extended his hand to Glenn. Then he shook my hand and I marveled at the way it disappeared inside his. His hands and fingers were huge and thick. We ate and talked. Ray had his own construction business and had lived here for the past 11 years, but he did most of his work in the city. Of course, you know what I was thinking about after last night! I was already horny and here we were having lunch with a tall, very dark – and fairly handsome black man (who, of course, was drinking in my great tits every moment he could steal!). After eating, Ray said he needed to excuse himself to go outside and have a smoke. Glenn said that he was sure that I was dying for a cigarette too and said that we’d be happy to join him – if that was ok. He agreed. As we all stood up I couldn’t help myself from looking at Rays crotch. A huge fucking bulge ran down one leg and was straining against his jeans, which had rode up when he was sitting. He tugged his jean legs down but a slight, long, tubular bulge remained as a very erotic suggestion of the monster this guy had been blessed with!

We sat on the wall smoking and I felt very relaxed. When we finished our smokes, Ray asked if he could buy us a couple of drinks. We were both happy to join him. We grabbed a table inside the sports bar and ordered rum and Cokes all around. I was loving the buzz I was getting from the drinks, and my pussy never let me forget its recent adventure. The more we talked with Ray, the more I started fantasizing about what had to be his very big black cock; or, rather I should say that I started fantasizing about me being intimate with Ray’s very big black cock and what might happen…. After drinks, Glenn asked if Ray wanted to join us for a matinee at the cinema in the mall. He said he’d love to. Surprisingly, Glenn positioned me between him and Ray. I’m sure if it was the booze, but not long after the movie started, and I had just put some popcorn in my mouth, I set my hand down on Ray’s leg instead of mine. I instantly felt my pussy get wet. Ray glanced over at me, our eyes met, and he smiled. But then I got the shock of my life when he whispered over to Glenn, “Hey Glenn, I think your lady likes what she sees.” As Glenn head turned to us, Ray raised the popcorn box so that Glenn could clearly see my hand on Ray’s leg!! Before I could panic and yank it away, I heard Glenn say, “Yeah, I knew she would.” Then, as Glenn was watching, Ray covered my hand with his and slid it over and onto the bulge running down his jeans leg. Glenn just looked me in the eyes and smiled, then looked back up and the screen. What the fuck!??!! I looked into Ray’s eyes as my hand started feeling the heat underneath it. Then Ray started to move my hand up and down the length of it. My head was swimming and my pussy was thrilling at what was happening. When I started to move my hand of my own free will, Ray took his hand off and started munching some popcorn. Jesus Christ! Was this a massive turn on or what?! Glenn’s permissive reaction was racing all around my mind and I looked over at him. His eyes were glued on my hand! Then I noticed his other hand in his crotch. Wow! This was a total mind fuck! The second one after Pam. I did the only reaction that seemed appropriate after last night and mouthed silently “Big-black-cock” to Glenn. But his reaction sent me reeling: “All-for-you-baby”. What did this mean? Suddenly I felt a restrained jerk under my hand and I looked over at Ray, whose eyes met mine. He held them as I felt his cock growing under my touch.

For some reason, the boldness I felt with Pam surged through me and I used my shoulders to “adjust” my rack towards Ray. Then I slowly ran my tongue across my top lip. My forwardness shot electricity straight to my already soaked pussy. And it was all the signal that Ray needed. He reached down, took my hand, and stood up, raising me with him. Then he started out the other side of the aisle away from Glenn, who stood up and started to follow. My tiny hand felt so small in his. Before we exited the theatre, he stopped me in the dark corner just before the doors. There he crushed me against him and kissed me deeply. I nearly lost my shit. His big mouth completely consumed mine and one of his large hands was pushing my hips hard against him. I could feel the heat of his huge black cock through his jeans against the part of my tummy that was exposed beneath my t-shirt. He very purposefully gyrated my rack against his massive chest as his tongue ravaged my mouth, which I willingly surrendered to him. I was still buzzing from the rum and Coke, and it only lasted a moment, but God! It was so fucking hot!! Then he turned, and pulled me by the hand out the door. I looked back to see Glenn following closely. Then, as he passed us, Glenn said, “Why don’t we take my ride – then we can all stay together.” “All good with me, man”, came Ray’s deep baritone answer. “I just need to grab a bag out of the back”. Ray’s car was on the way to our’s, so this only took a sec. At our car, Glenn surprised me by asking Ray if he wouldn’t mind driving. I thought this was very strange, but Ray responded with a “No problem”. I was going to get in back, but Glenn motioned me to ride shotgun with a wink and a smile.

The mall was just off the highway, and once we got on it, Ray turned his head towards the back seat, “You got one hot wife here buddy – and the rack is killer!” he said to Glenn. “Ah, thanks, but you two can feel free to just kinda forget I’m here” Glenn answered. All this was happening a bit too fast for my buzzed mind to process. “Can you grab that bong out of my bag – and there a small plastic bag with some prime smoke in a leather pouch” Ray asked Glenn. Before I knew it I smelt what was quickly becoming my favorite smell, and Glenn was passing the bong up between the seats. Ray took it and passed it to me “Ladies first”, he said. I took a full hit before passing it to Ray. “Do you mind?” I asked as I took my cigarettes out of my purse. “Hell no, girl!” he replied with a small smile. As I lit up, he continued with, “There is one thing that you can do for me though…” “Sure” I replied, exhaling a big cloud of smoke. “Your hot little hands made it awfully cramped in these jeans, I was wondering if you wouldn’t mind freeing me up a bit while I drive.”

I looked back quickly at Glenn, who was grinning ear to ear and videoing with his cell phone at the same time. He just nodded his head (and the phone) several times. Glenn and I regularly videoed our sex sessions because it really revved up the exhibitionist in me and was a big turn on. That he was videoing now, and planned to video what ever happened next, blew my mind and set me on fire all at the same time. “It’d be my pleasure”, I replied to Ray, “But first, I’m a bit cramped myself – I hope you don’t mind” I said as I fixed a pair of very naughty eyes onto Glenn’s phone. Then I pulled my shirt and bra off at the same time (as I had done with Pam) and my huge tits bounced free. Ray’s eyes bulged, and he swerved a bit, but kept things under control. “God damn, girl! Those gotta be the hottest tits I’ve ever seen” Ray exclaimed with a whistle. “Thanks, baby” I replied, “But now I better help you out” I said as I leaned over to open his trousers. My tits were pressing hard on the arm he had on the wheel as I undid his belt, opened his pants, and undid the zipper. I started to reach in his pants, “Whoa, you think I’m some little dick white boy girl?” he interrupted, “I promise you that you ain’t never going to get it out that way. You gotta pull everything down and off” he finished. So I did.

Glen was videoing by leaning over the seat and had turned the dome light on. The pot hit me just as I was pulling down Ray’s jeans. It took some doing, and I was breathing hard(er) and fully high when Ray’s huge black cock finally came free. My eyes widened and I said “Holy shit!”. Then I looked right into Glenn’s phone and repeated: “Holy shit!” “Holy shit!” Glenn agreed from the back seat. “Yeah, I get that a lot” Ray commented. Ray’s chocolate black cock stood straight up to the half way point of the steering wheel, and it sure as fuck was thicker than either the bottle or the strap on - in fact, it was bigger than any we had seen so far on X-Hamster. I couldn’t stop myself from reaching out and grabbing it as my head marinated in a potent mixture of alcohol and marijuana. Then Ray did to me exactly what I had done to Pam: without saying another word, he reached a hand behind my head and pulled my mouth down onto his crotch. I did my best, but it took a bit to even get all of the tennis ball sized head in my mouth. “Do you like sucking that big black cock?” I heard Glenn say. “Mmmmmmmmmm” I hummed in response. I lifted my head up to breathe and left a sloppy link of spit between my mouth and Ray’s huge cock. “Ugh, sorry” I said to Ray. “Nah, babe, I don’t mind sloppy at all” he replied. I took a huge hit off my cigarette as Ray’s hand went to one of my breasts and squeezed it yummily. God damn! This was fucking amazing! I felt like a porn star – with my huge tits and with the biggest and hardest black cock ever right beside me and all covered in my spit!

I took another long satisfying drag off my cigarette as Ray’s hand went to my other tit; I thrust my chest forward and jiggled my rack as I exhaled a thick cloud of white smoke with an appreciative moan. I hadn’t noticed that we had gotten off the highway, but suddenly the car made a couple of turns and we were at a motel. Glenn got out first and opened a door to a room right in front of where we parked. Ray quickly pulled up and buttoned his jeans, and then got out. I put on my shirt braless as Ray pulled my door open. He laid me back and off the seat out the door, then, scooped me into his arms. My huge tits gyrated as he carried me effortlessly into the room and threw me onto the bed sheets. It was like it was happening to somebody else. My jeans were opened and yanked off and Ray was kneeling on the floor next to the bed. Then he grabbed my thighs and pulled me pussy first towards his huge cock. I felt a wet streak on my back and realized that I was so wet my pussy was leaving a track on the sheets!! I felt the massive head of Ray’s cock ram my pussy and stop cold – and I felt the heat of it setting my clit on fire! But there was no way this thing was ever going in me!! Then Ray grabbed his thick shaft with one hand and started smearing my wetness all over my pussy with the head of his cock. I started moaning and saying “O God! O God!” And then I came harder than I had ever come in my life.

Ray scooted me forward so that gravity was pulling me off the bed towards the floor, and I was being held up almost entirely by his hugely strong black pillar of a cock. It was fucking surreal!! Then he started shaking his hip with extreme rapidity. My huge tits were jiggling in time as Ray reached a big hand down and I felt my pussy lips part and the massive head of his cock stretched me so fucking wide. Even with the alcohol numbing me it hurt, and I grabbed the bed sheets with each hand as a wave of pleasure rocked me, “O fuck! I’m gonna cum baby – oh fuck YESSSSSSS!” I screamed as I came hard, even through the pain. Then he added thrust with his shakes and I felt his head forcing its way deeper and extending the stretch up and into me, “Holy fuck! Oh God yes!” I screamed as I started to come again even before the last orgasm had ended. He was literally impaling me on his huge black cock: it was the most amazing thing I had ever experienced. He was so in control and I was utterly helpless – and I fucking loved it! I was so OVERfull and yet with each thrust he f***ed his way further in me. Then, as I was still coming he stood and pushed me onto the bed with his cock. He started long full thrusts then, withdrawing almost all the way out to let me feel totally the emptiness that was left in his wake, before slamming forward to jam it even further into me. I just keep coming. He didn’t stop when he hit my cervix. He kept thrusting deeper, elongating and stretching my tight little white pussy, as Glenn circled around capturing it all. I was moaning and screaming and coming the whole time. As the pain left I let go of the sheets and grabbed his tight black ass and started thrusting back. I don’t know how long he fucked me, but he was like a jackhammer as his muscular body pounded my poor little pussy mercilessly. He was tearing me up! My mind had burst free of time and my world consisted of one long orgasm around Ray’s huge black cock. Finally I felt a change and knew that he was about to come. There was no question of him pulling out, as I felt his hot jets surging inside of me. This started an orgasm in me to end all fucking orgasms. He screamed a deep primal scream of release as he thrust his deepest and held me there helplessly impaled. I felt cum impossibly soaking my tits, and then realized that Glenn was shooting his cum all over me. Ray held his huge black cock in me, but I didn’t feel it going limp as Glenn always did. Instead, he started fucking me again. He and Glenn took turns after Ray’s second time – they must have fucked me till at least midnight. We drank a lot more and hit the bong several times. I don’t even remember the ride home with Glenn…

It has been a long time since my first big black cock. And it wasn’t till the next day when I was replaying everything in my mind and trying to make sense of it all, that I realized a lot of what happened had to have been set up by Glenn. He had left the computer sl**ping on the X-Hamster site. Then he primed me by using ever-larger objects on my little white pussy. Finally, our meeting with Ray had been pre-arranged (which is why Glenn had kept looking at his watch) and he had checked into the motel room the night before – which is how we were able to go directly into the room from the car. And now I also know that when Ray told Glenn that I was a “hot wife”, it carried a double-meaning. Yes, I had been blacked by my own husband (he later admitted the whole thing!). Now I suspect that even the tits were part of his plan! Far from hating him for it, I loved him even more. He had opened up sexual horizons for me that I hadn’t even known existed…..So, that’s how I became what I now know is called a black cock slut; and I so am! I have learned a lot about the “life style” since that fateful night when my husband had arranged for me to have my first black cock. And I still love my husband’s cock. But, at least once a month Glenn arranges for us to meet what I have learned is called a “black bull” that he has prearranged everything with online. We do different things first to get comfortable with each other (and a couple of times we’ve had to back out); then we go to a hotel room out of town (we have since moved north to New Paltz) and I get my brains fucked out while Glenn films. So if you are ever watching a vid on this site about some big titted white girl getting her tight pussy stretched – it might just be me (we’ve uploaded under several different accounts; and I change my hair color each time to avoid being recognized offline in my “real” life ☺

And that, guys (and ladies who might be thinking of becoming “black owned”), is one way to get your wife into big black cock. If you count the tits, it was a pretty expensive scheme; but we both look back on it as an investment that keeps paying off – month after month!!
... Continue»
Posted by Roxyblack 3 months ago  |  Categories: Interracial Sex  |  Views: 10909  |  
95%
  |  5

How I became a Cheating BBC slut

How I became a Cheating BBC slut:
By Blackcockslut
This story takes place shortly after my marriage in 1989. A little about myself, I was at the time short with long blonde hair DD cup tits and a very nice round ass. I had somehow made it thru high school and college without giving up my virginity. At age 23 I met my husband Tim and we fell in love. I soon lost my virginity to him and wow I wondered why I had waited so long. He was as I have seen now average in the size of his cock. His was maybe 6” and to me it was perfect. I had seen bigger but thought that those were the exception and that the majority of the men were like my husband. We had great sex almost every night. I didn’t have earth shaking orgasms but they were what I thought great.
In early 1991 all this changed for me, money was getting tight and Tim had moved us into an apartment building in the small town that we lived in. Tim had taken a new job that paid a lot more than he was making. The only drawback was that he was out of town a majority of the time, sometimes up to 2 weeks. I missed my husband and missed the sex. Our new neighbor moved in next door and when I saw him I was taken back. He was a tall well built black man. I must admit I have never been attracted to black men but he somehow made me rethink that. His name was Tyson. He was 26 and single. One day as I was going out to run some errands my car wouldn’t start. Tyson was outside and offered to lend a hand. He said his name was Tyson and I said mine was Catherine. He smiled and took a look under the hood and quickly found the loose part. I thanked him and went on about my errands. As I was driving I noticed that I felt horny and a bit wet between my legs. I just shook it off as I was married and wasn’t going to cheat on my husband.
A few weeks later I was in my apartment ready to take a shower and the hot water heater wasn’t working. So I called building maintenance and they said since it was late in the day they would be by early in the morning. I thought to myself since Tyson was so kind as to fix my car maybe I could use his shower. I gathered my stuff and walked to the back of his apartment and knocked on his door. He answered and I explained my hot water issues and he said no problem I could use his. I was now naked in a strange mans bathroom and was very nervous. Just as I was about to step into the shower I saw a spider and I screamed. Tyson ran into the bathroom to see what the problem was and there I stood naked in front of a man I barely knew. I quickly grabbed my towel. I noticed him looking at me from top to bottom and as he left I saw a big evil grin on his face. I jumped into the shower and wondered what was going thru his mind. I didn’t have to wait long. As I was washing my hair I saw out of the corner of my eye the shower curtain move as I turned around there was Tyson standing naked in the shower with me. I was startled and started to scream when he covered my mouth with his and kissed me deep and hard. I was in shock but something took hold of me and I found myself kissing him back. He had his hands all over me fondling my big tits and grabbing my round ass. He started pinching my nipples and that is the biggest turn on for me. I told him to stop but I knew there was no stopping this. He took my hand and placed it on his cock and for a moment I thought it was his forearm. It was huge. I looked down and was amazed at the size of his member. It had to be almost twice as long as my husbands and a lot thicker. He went back to kissing me and I slowly stroked he cock and it seemed to even get bigger. By now his hand had moved to my pussy and he was shoving one then 2 fingers into me and I was soaking wet. I had my first orgasm of the night then. The lust had come over me and I dropped to my knees in the shower and took his massive cock into my mouth. I wasn’t used to one this big and it took a bit to get a few inches into my mouth. Tyson just moaned and placed his hand on the back of my head and slowly eased more and more into my mouth until I started chocking. He fucked my faced for about 5 min when I felt the head start to enlarge, I knew he was about to cum and I had never swallowed cum before. I tried to stop but he held my head and then it happened, gush after gush after gush entered my mouth. I couldn’t spit it out so I swallowed as much as I could. He withdrew his still hard cock and a glob of cum dripped onto my tits. I just scooped it up and put it back into my mouth. I was hooked on black cock seed. Tyson then picked me up and spun me around and bent me over before I could say anything I felt the head of his cock press against my pussy. I could do nothing. He was in me in just a fraction of time. Slowly he pressed his cock deeper and deeper. It hurt but it was a good hurt. I was screaming but not in pain but pleasure. He picked up the pace and before long had all 10 or 11 inches of cock all the way in me. I was in pure lust heaven. His massive black balls were slapping against my ass and I loved it. I knew that he couldn’t last long and told him please not to cum in me. But the look in his eyes told me that I was wasting my breath. Faster and faster he went I had cum so many times I lost count. My orgasms were noting like I had felt before. These made my whole body shake and I almost passed out. Soon I felt his cock erupt into my pussy stream after stream filled my pussy. I had one more orgasm and fell to my knees in the shower. As I looked up Tyson just smiled at me and said I was his now and I would do whatever he wanted. I just smiled and said yes master. We spent the rest of that night fucking in every position we could and Tyson filled me with so much cum I was leaking all over the place.
When Tim came home it was Home life as normal. But when we had sex it wasn’t good. He didn’t make me cum and I faked a lot. Soon I was at Tyson’s place every day for my master and did whatever he wanted. He called me up one morning as told me to strip naked and walk to his door and wait for him to open it. Of course I stripped and did as I was told. I know some neighbors saw me but I didn’t care I was black cock crazy. I remember one Sunday morning I was in bed with Tyson and he told me I was going to do something I would have never dreamed of today and that I should get ready and put on the outfit he bought me. So I took a shower did my hair and makeup and found a gift box on the bed and in it was a sexy maids outfit. And it looked to be a size or two too small. My ass and boobs were hanging out and barely covered. I asked him what this was for and then the door bell rang. He told me go answer it. I did as I was told. And in walked 5 of his close buddies to watch the football game that afternoon. As they all filed past me they were touching and grouping me. I asked Tyson what was going on and he said that they were here to watch the game I was going to serve them all today. He said now get in the kitchen and get us all beers. I did as I was told and brought the tray in as I set it down on the table the skirt rose up over my ass cheeks exposing the little g-string that was my underwear. One of the guys Jason smacked my ass and I jumped up so fast my tits pooped out of my top. Everyone started clapping and grabbing me. I tried to put them back but one of the guys had ripped the top so my tits would never fit back it. Tyson said leave them out everyone had already seen them. So I did. I must admit I liked all the attention I was getting. I was in the kitchen looking at the torn top of this maid outfit and decided if they guys wanted a show I would give it to them so I removed the top but kept the small g-string on. I yelled if anyone wanted a refill and ever one shouted yes.. When I walked in everyone was looking at me. I looked at Tyson for approval and he gave me that wicked evil grin that told me I was going to have a very busy afternoon. So I stood up and asked all the guys who their team was. It was a tie 3 for Washington and 3 for Dallas. I told them all that when their team scored I would give each a blowjob. Tyson smiled and said it’s a deal. Washington scored first and Jason, Tyson, and Mike all stood up and dropped their pants. I was on my knees and saw 3 lovely black cocks and took one by one in my mouth. It didn’t last long just enough to get them hard. Then a few minutes later Dallas scored and Tyrone, Sam and Kevin did the same and I blew each one of them. Everyone was enjoying the game. I whispered to Tyson how far I should go with this and he said all the way. So I stood up and told the guys that the team that won those guys would get all of me. Dallas won and before I could even speak Tyrone, Sam and Kevin grabbed me and placed me on the floor. As of now I had only had sex with two guys Tyson and my husband. But I think this was all going to change. Kevin was the first to remove my g-string and started eating my already soaking pussy. Sam and Tyrone were on both sides on my head and I was taking turns blowing them. Soon I felt something at the entrance to my pussy and I held my breath as Kevin pushed his cock into me all the way to his balls with one stroke. It felt smaller than Tyson but still bigger then Tim’s. Kevin pounded my pussy for several min then grunted and came hard in me I came at the same time. As soon as he pulled out Sam was in me pounding me good and he too let loose and big load of black baby seed. Tyrone was last and said there was too much cum in me and that he had a better idea.. he flipped me over on my knees and I thought we were going to do it doggy style but I was wrong. I felt his cock at my virgin asshole and yelled No please don’t. It was too late I felt his big mushroom head enter my ass and then an inch at a time. He pulled out stuck his cock in my cum filled pussy for lube and stuck it back into my ass. This time it slid all the way in and I was in pain for a moment then it started to feel good. He started fucking me slowly then faster and faster. I started screaming Fuck my ass Fuck my white ass. I had cum several times and knew Tyrone as going to dump a load into my ass and I wanted him too. I now realized that I was a Black cock cum loving slut.I had been blowing Kevin and he shot his laod on my mouth and I swallowed it all. After Tyrone was finished I looked at Tyson, He said did you have fun and said yes and that I thought the losers should not go away empty handed. Before I could blink the other guys were naked and I had another cock in my pussy. Tyson said how did I like anal and I said I love it. I then stood up and lowered my ass onto his hard cock and sunk all the way down. I lay back on his chest and he slowly fucked me, Then Jason walks over and puts his cock in my pussy so now I have just had my first DP and the two fucked me until I came so many times I lost count. Each guy fucked me several times and I had swallowed every drop of cum that I was offered. I had taken 5 loads in my pussy and 4 in my ass. As I lay there all the guys stood around me jacking off and one by one they came all over me. I was in heaven and told the guys that I loved football now. We did this all season that my husband wasn’t home and sometimes there was more than 20 or so at that party.
Things got even wilder as time went on and I got bolder with my affair with Tyson. Several times Tim would be home and I would tell him I was going to go to the gym or to the store and I would drive around the corner and go into Tyson’s apartment and we would fuck as my husband listened to us screaming and cumming he never knew it was me. Tyson even talked with him one day and Tim said to him. Wow you have a wild one in your house huh.. Tyson said it was some wild blonde married white woman whose hubby couldn’t satisfy her. My eyes grew big and wide and my Tim looked at me and said he knew It wasn’t me because He was all I ever needed and I said you are correct baby. I even went to Black Bike Week in Myrtle Beach SC. Tyson passed me out to any black guy that wanted a white girl I was truly a slave to this master bull. Tyson even rented my pussy out to any guy there. Tyson said I was going to earn back the money he spent that week. I did and even brought home some extra cash. In the 4 years that Tyson lived beside us I went from only having sex with one man to fucking over 150 black guys. Tyson moved to Texas and I never saw him again. But things also changed for me and Tim. I didn’t know this but at the big football gangbang I had was filmed by Tyson. When he left Tim got the tape in the mail. I got home one night and he said that he wanted to show me something. I was shocked to see me being fucked by all those black guys and covered in their cum.. I started to cry and my husband did something I would have never expected. He got a hard on ripped my clothes off and made love to me like he never did before. He said he has always wanted to see me being used by other guys. So from that day forward I had permission to fuck anyone I wanted. And I did. I have had several all black gangbangs that my husband has arranged and have fucked all of his friends. We have become swingers and I meet guys on sites. He loves me and I love the sex I am getting.. We have traveled to Hedo 2 in Jamaica several times and I have always fucked not only other guest but a lot of the locals..

I am glad you read my story I will tell you more about Jamaica in another. Posting
... Continue»
Posted by blondeslutforblacks 4 months ago  |  Categories: Anal, Group Sex, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 7988  |  
93%
  |  11

Owned:Fantasy Becomes Reality




1. THE BEGINNING

I blame XHamster.

No seriously...if it wasn't for XHamster, none of this would have happened.

Now in all fairness, some would argue it is my fault; as it was my own stupidity and my own weakness that led to this whole crazy mess; that said I wouldn't change a single thing. I am just saying...it really never would have happened if it wasn't for XHamster.

Now I suppose I should start by saying I had and still have a pretty good life. I am happily married to a beautiful woman named Maryanne who is 5'4, delicate olive skin, long dark brown hair, memorizing hazel eyes, a killer smile, small perky breasts and the thin body of a swimmer. I have a good job at a marketing company; my job is in design. As for me, a little short at 5'10, have fair skin, brown hair, blue eyes and I have a decent six inch cock. Unfortunately, I am also somewhat scrawny and thus have never been seen as a manly threat.

This whole sordid tale begins because of XHamster. I had been an avid fan for some time when I came across a gay story. Now actually if I must be exact on who to blame, beside blaming XHamster, I should also blame the author of that story as well. I really enjoyed his stories and decided to read his 'How I Became a Gay Cock Slut'. Now I honestly can say that I, at the time, had not even remotely considered another guy in my life. I just thought the title hilarious and thought reading about such a faggot would be entertaining. So imagine my surprise when my cock rose as I read about this straight guy who became a faggot and loved it. I was stunned when he was willing to be a cock sucker in front of his wife...and was really disappointed when there was no part two where he indeed submitted in front of his wife. Before I knew it I was often searching for stories about straight men who become little faggots. Then I read a story called 'Becoming a Cock Slave', I instantly got hard and wished I was the guy who submitted to this Master.

I soon began searching for stories about men dominating sissies. My addiction to these stories became somewhat disturbing as I began to search for men on online chat-rooms. I found a few who verbally dominated me online and I could not even begin to explain how it turned me on. It always ended with me pumping my cock and shooting cum all over myself as the online master called me faggot, sissy, cock sucker, and so forth. Now all that said, I still didn't consider myself gay or even gay curious. These were just dirty fantasies. Don't we all have some dark dirty perversion deep inside us?

Anyhow, that leads me to my actual story....

My addiction had become an obsession as I began to do chats while at work. I had met a few online Masters to dominate me, but then I met the perfect one. He was dominant and for some reason I felt compelled to actually really obey each command. I would check to see if he was online often and would always feel a tinge of disappointment when he was not online. I eventually had my chat on at all times, at the request of my online Master, as he insisted I be available every possible minute; he reminded me that I was simply his fuck boy and it was my job to be ready to please at a seconds notice. I have my own office and thus have enough privacy to be able to be ready for him when he beckons.

Things began to change on Tuesday. I went online after a quick meeting about a new product line we were trying to win. Then just after ten I logged on.

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: U there Master?

BigRod: Yes faggot. R U wearing the pink panties and lace bra as instructed?

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: Yes, Master.

BigRod: The matching pink stockings, faggot?

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: Yes, Master. They are underneath my suit.

BigRod: Good slave. Take your shoes off, boy.

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: Yes, master.

BigRod: R U wearing socks, cock-toy?

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: Yes, Master.

BigRod: Take them off now, cunt.

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: Yes, Master.

BigRod: Throw them in the garbage, sissy.

WhiteFaggotCravesCock:???, Master.

BigRod: Do as U R told slut!!!

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: Yes, Master.

I don't know why, but I actually obeyed and took off my socks and threw them in the garbage.

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: Done, Master.

You would think that I would pretend to obey, as this was just online role paly, but I obeyed, keeping my shoes right beside me so I could quickly slide them back on if I had to. I also really was wearing pink silk panties, the matching lace bra and pink stockings. I bought both at a lingerie store as instructed by my online Master.

BigRod: Did u obey at the lingerie store, my pussy?

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: Yes, Master. I tried on the panties, bra and stockings as instructed. I then asked the young girl, who was no more than twenty, how I looked in them.

BigRod: And....

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: She asked why I was wearing them. So I explained that my Master had instructed me to. She gave me a quizzical look before saying 'You look slutty.' I responded, 'My Master will be happy to hear it.' I thanked her and went and changed.

BigRod: Were u embarrassed?

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: Yes, Master.

BigRod: U WERE EMBARRASED PLEASING ME?

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: No. No, no. I loved it. I was just being honest; I am very shy in real life.

BigRod: I see.

There were a couple of minutes without a response and I began to fret. Had I upset him? My submissive online addiction had begun to ooze into my real personality, I realized.

BigRod: I forgive u.

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: Thank u, Master. I don't want to disappoint u.

BigRod: Good homo, don't let it happen again. There are many other cock-suckers to please me if u can't.

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: Sorry, Master. It will not happen again.

BigRod: So did u lick your cum from your wife's pussy as instructed?

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: Yes, Master.

BigRod: How did it taste?

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: Salty, Master.

BigRod: Did u enjoy it?

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: Yes I did Master. It made my cock hard knowing that I was doing it for you.

BigRod: Good cunt. U will get to prove your worth to me soon faggot.

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: Yes, Master. I look forward to being used as the faggot I am.

BigRod: Good. Let's see if that is true. How far R U willing 2 go to please ur Master faggot?

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: To the ends of the earth, Master.

BigRod: Good. Do not put your shoes back on, and go walk to your photocopying room and photocopy something. You must stop and talk to at least two people on this journey.

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: OMG!

BigRod: Do it NOW Bitch.

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: Yes, Master.

I sighed. This is where the rubber hit the road. It was fine to be called a bunch of names; it was fine to eat my cum from my wife's pussy; it was fine to pose in girlie lingerie like a slutty girl, but potentially having my obsessive perversion known at work was a whole different manner. So I put my shoes on and did the rest of what he commanded. It felt weird to walk in my shoes and just silk stockings. I ended up talking to my secretary Annie and to Eric, another designer like myself. I returned to my desk and lied to my online Master.

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: I am back, Master.

BigRod: Did u complete the task?

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: Yes, I did Master.

BigRod: LIAR.

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: Pardon, Master?

BigRod: LIAR. I KNOW U DID NOT OBEY. U WORE YOUR SHOES.

Oh shit. How would he possibly know that? I assume he was just guessing, so I tried to keep up the lie.

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: No, Master. I did as I was told.

BigRod: SO U R GOING TO TELL UR MASTER THAT U TALKED WITH ANNIE WITH UR SHOES OFF AND ERIC AS WELL?

Oh fuck. I had never even told him where I worked. Nor had I ever given him any names of co-workers. My face went white. Oh shit, how the hell would he know those were the two people I talked to?

BigRod: FAGGOT. COCK GOT UR TONGUE?

I had no idea how to react. My whole career was on the line now.

BigRod: IF U DON"T RESPOND IN 5 SECONDS, I AM SENDING THIS TO YOUR BOSS...ROD ISN'T IT?

I instantly responded.

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: Sorry, it is just this is all a little overwhelming.

BigRod: What is?

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: Well, I...U know where I work.

BigRod: I know a lot about u faggot. Your wife, Maryanne, is 30 and works as a personal care assistant. You are older, 38 in fact. I know u really have obeyed all my commands, up until now that is.

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: How do U know all this?

BigRod: It is my job as your MASTER. When u agreed to be my slave, u became my property. U remember the oath u agreed to?

I had got the following email from him after our first online conversation:

From: BigRod

To: Faggot567

March 14th, 2011

Please read and send back if u agree to be my personal slave.

Master,

I, _______________________________, swear to obey every command my MASTER instructs me to do. I promise to be online every day at some point to get new instructions. My sole responsibility in life now is as a cum bucket for my MASTER and will, when requested, drop everything to complete a task. I solemnly swear to obey every word and task my MASTER gives me and understand and accept any punishment that MASTER seems fit to dole out if I ever do not fulfill a task or disobey my MASTER.

If you agree to this oath, e-mail it back, with the understanding that every word in that oath MUST be true.

If you disagree with the oath, do not respond and I will move on to another cock slave.

MASTER ROD

I sent the e-mail back, but treated it like a game. I didn't take it seriously, or ever consider it to be the gospel or that someday I would be held to it. I didn't know him and he didn't know me.

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: Yes, Master

BigRod: U BROKE IT.

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: Yes I did, Master.

BigRod: U NEED 2 B PUNISHED...disobey again and the punishment will include ur wife.

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: I understand, Master.

I was freaking out, but what could I do. Somehow, he was watching me.

BigRod: Go ask Annie if there is a package for you.

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: A package, Master.

BigRod: Yes. I sent u a little something.

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: Yes, Master.

BigRod: And take your shoes off, if they are not off already.

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: Yes, Master. BRB!

I took off my shoes again and opened my office door. I walked up to Annie's desk and asked, "Annie, was there a package delivered for me today?"

Annie, a beautiful redhead in her mid twenties, and just oozing sex appeal, said, "Yes, Mr. Wilson, it came a few minutes ago." She then handed me an unwrapped box and I gasped. It was a butt plug. She smiled and asked teasingly, "A gift for the wife?"

"Yeah," I said, thinking she saved me from thinking up some lie. She also looked quizzically at my shoeless stocking-clad feet. I grabbed the toy, went back into my office and returned to my computer.

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: I got the package.

BigRod: Like it?

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: Yes, Master. I have never used one of these before.

BigRod: Put it in your ass.

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: Now?

BigRod: Yes,faggot.

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: Ok, Master, just give me a second. I need to lock the door.

BigRod: Don't you dare, faggot.

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: But someone could see?

BigRod: Do u think I give a fuck?

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: No, Master.

BigRod: Now put the toy in ur ass NOW faggot.

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: Yes, Master.

I took a deep breath and stood up. This was way too much. My career was at stake, yet my cock was fully erect in my pants. I pulled my pants down and panties down and awkwardly place it at my anal entrance. I, without instruction, sucked the toy a bit to get it at least a bit lubricated. The rubber tasted terrible.

BigRod: Is it in your ass yet?

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: Not yet Master, I'm getting it lubricated.

BigRod: And how r u doing that, faggot?

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: By sucking on the toy, Master.

BigRod: U really r a whore aren't u?

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: Yes, Master.

BigRod: FUCK UR ASS NOW SISSY SLUT!!!

I obeyed. The pain was extreme as I slowly pushed the toy into my virgin ass. I had never had anything in my butt other than my finger last week at the demand of my Master. As I pushed the five inch toy deeper in me a pain so extreme shook my body.

BigRod: Make sure it all gets in there faggot. MY cock is a lot bigger than that five inch toy. NOW PUMP IT IN AND OUT.

I gave out a moan, a mixture of intense pain and the subtle beginnings of pleasure, as I pumped the five inch toy in and out of my ass slowly.

BigRod: You like that, don't you faggot.

I didn't answer, as I tried to focus on the toy in my ass.

BigRod: Answer me whore.

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: Yes, Master. It's beginning to feel good.

The pleasure began to feel good, the pain simmering to a subtle inconvenience. I began to stroke my raging hard-on as I fucked my own ass.

BigRod: STOP!!! Keep the toy in your ass and pull up your panties.

I sighed. I was close to cumming. I could have ignored the command and finished, but the thought of disobeying seemed so wrong. I obeyed and I pulled up my pants and awkwardly moved back to my desk.

BigRod: SIT BACK DOWN.

I hesitated as I wondered how I was going to be able to sit with a toy in my ass.

BigRod: NOW BITCH!

I did and gave out a yelp as the toy went deeper into me then I could even imagine.

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: I am back again, Master.

BigRod: How does your ass feel?

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: Ok, but it burns a bit.

BigRod: Soon u will be taking much bigger things in that faggot ass. We need to get that ass loosened to take my big cock.

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: Yes, Master.

As I considered this I finally realized this internet role play, these fakes games, were now real and he probably was planning to fuck my ass.

BigRod: Bounce up and down on your chair 5 times.

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: Yes, Master.

I did as instructed, petrified of disobeying again. Each bounce sent a painful charge through my bottom. Any earlier pleasure faded quickly from the punishing assault of my ass.

BigRod: Done?

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: Yes, Master.

BigRod: Hurt?

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: Immensely.

BigRod: Don't worry...eventually having a cock in your ass will be as casual as having lunch. And you will be having a lot of lunches!!!

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: Yes, Master.

BigRod: Do u want to be my cocksucker, sissy?

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: Yes, Master.

Amy walked in and said, "Mr. Chetty wants to see you". Instantly, I was worried, he had laid off a few people the past month, the economy being what it was. And he was not someone who called you into his office to exchange pleasantries.

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: I have 2 go meet with my boss now.

BigRod: Ok, good luck.

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: Thanks, Master. I Will check back online as soon as I can.

BigRod: And make sure you keep the plug in ur ass, faggot. I will know if u disobey and I will punish u severely.

WhiteFaggotCravesCock: Yes, Master.

I logged off and stood up. The toy lodged awkwardly in my ass. I walked around for a few seconds, trying to get used to the odd feeling. I contemplated taking it out, but yet the submissive side of me convinced me not to. I put my shoes back on and headed to the elevator to go to the 12th floor: Mr. Chetty's office.

I had never been to the 12th floor as only the President and two Vice-Presidents had their offices on that floor.

Now I should note that Mr, Chetty is an incredibly good looking man. He is a well built, 6'1", with a shaved head. To be truthful, many of my gay submission fantasies involved him as my Master, but in real life he was a scary boss who intimidated everyone. I got to his office and told his secretary, oddly a guy named Eugene, I was here to see Mr. Chetty.

Eugene gave me an odd once over, with an annoying smirk, and said, "Take a seat." As I sat down, slowly, I wondered how a guy ended up being a secretary; it was such a stereotypical girl job. That said, he was exactly like someone named Eugene should look like. He was the poster boy for geek. He had the glasses, the goofy smile and was as skinny as a stick. I figured he was probably gay; I then smirked to myself as I judged someone else as gay as I sat with a fucking butt plug up my ass and wearing lingerie.

"He will see you now," Eugene said.

"Thanks," I responded and walked into Mr. Chetty's office, wondering what he could possible have to say to me.

As I entered, Eugene followed me in and closed the door. I thought that was odd, but said nothing.

From behind his desk, Mr. Chetty instructed, "Sit down Dave."

I did, giving a slight grimace in the process, as I sat back on the toy, which was lodged at a really uncomfortable angle.

He stood up from his desk and walked over to me. "So Dave, do you know why you are here?"

"No," I said nervously and honestly.

"No clue?" he asked.

"None, sir," I responded, a feeling of worry creeping upon me.

"Eugene, please hand me Dave's file," Mr. Chetty asked.

"Yes, sir," Eugene said and quickly handed Mr. Chetty a manila file folder.

Mr. Chetty looked at it a long while, now leaning on his desk. "This file is full of some very entertaining reading."

"It is?" I asked, wondering what could possibly be in there.

"Oh yes, very interesting," he said slyly. He stared at me for a long while before finally letting the bomb drop, "Did you know we track all computer action in this building, Dave?"

My face went red I am sure as I began to understand my predicament.

Mr. Chetty smiled at my silence as he continued, "And the last couple of weeks you have had some very interesting," he paused for dramatic effect, "correspondences." He flipped through the folder as he listed, "With the likes of Hammercock, AssMaster, 10inchDong, and," he paused for what seemed like an eternity as he finished "BigRod."

Desperate to save my job, I said, "I can explain."

"You can?" he said mockingly, "This I am looking forward to hearing."

"Um," I attempted to begin, "I...was," I again tried to explain.

"Yes, I understand," he said sarcastically, as he went back to his desk. "Now the question becomes, what do we do with you?"

"I'm so sorry," I pleaded, "I really need this job. I will do anything."

"Anything?" he asked, his eye brow raised with curiosity.

"Yes," I replied, having no idea what I actually meant.

Mr. Chetty looked at his computer and then asked, "Did you obey your," he then put his hands in the air and fingered quotation marks, "Master?"

"Excuse me?" I asked.

"Take off your shoes," he said.

"Um," I began.

"NOW,' he roared.

I quickly took off my shoes, revealing my nylon covered feet.

"Interesting," he said, his rage completely dissipated. "I assume if you are wearing the pink stockings, you are wearing the pink panties and bra?"


"Yes," I said in a humiliated whisper.

"Show me," he commanded.

I paused briefly, but stood up and took off my tie and unbuttoned my shirt, revealing my pink lace bra. I then looked at him, who was looking back at me with an amused expression, before I undid my buckle and let my pants drop to the floor.

"Well," he said, "You did obey your Master." He paused and then asked, "Why?"

"I don't know," I said, which was largely true.

"You must know why you would dress in girl's underwear, like a little slut," he inquired.

I don't," I responded, adding, "I can't explain it, I felt compelled to obey, even though I am not really gay."

"You're not?" he said surprised.

"I'm married," I explained.

"So?" he countered.

"Submitting to him online was a turn on," I explained, "a fantasy that was nothing more than that."

"Really?" he said, clearly not believing me. He looked at me standing there in girl's undergarments and finally said, "So you are not gay. But you fantasize about men?"

I sighed and answered, "Yes."

"Turn around," he commanded.

I hesitated briefly, but obeyed, my cock getting harder in my pink panties.

"You still have the butt plug in your ass," he said matter-of-factly.

"Yes," I said.

"Did you fuck yourself and bounce up and down five times as instructed by your Master today?"

"Yes," I said ashamed.

"But you are not gay?" he asked.

"No," I said, me no longer completely convinced.

"Turn back around!" he demanded.

I obeyed.

"Do you want Eugene here to suck your cock?"

"Pardon?" I asked stunned by the question.

"I think the question is quite clear, do you want Eugene here to suck your cock?"

"Um," I began, with mixed emotions. My cock was so hard I would fuck anything, but this seemed incredibly weird.

"I'll take that as a yes," he said with a smile and snapped his fingers.

Eugene, obediently, like a servant, walked over to me, and without saying a word, took my cock in his mouth. I was stunned. The shock quickly turned to pleasure as Eugene began to bob up and down on my dick.

"Enjoying having your cock sucked by a guy?" my boss asked.

What can one say to such a question? I was greatly enjoying it, my erect cock in his mouth and my slight moans gave me away. So I whimpered, "Yes."

"But I thought you were not a faggot?" he asked. "Eugene, stop sucking." Eugene instantly took my cock out of his mouth.

Mr. Chetty explained, "Eugene is a great cocksucker. He is a complete faggot. He has never been with a woman. He services me and some others, but he is not attractive enough for my business clientele. Now do you want Eugene to finish sucking you off?"

I did not even hesitate as my hard cock spoke for me, "Yes."

"But you are not gay?" he teased.

"Fine," I said, "I am bi."

"No," he chuckled, "You are a faggot; a homo who craves being dominated by men."

I said nothing.

"Aren't you?" he asked, his voice rising.

"Yes," I whispered.

"Louder, boy!" my boss demanded.

"Yes," I repeated.

"And you want Eugene to suck your cock and swallow your load?"

"Yes," I admitted. Mr. Chetty gave a nod to Eugene and he instantly took my full six inches in his mouth. I instantly let out a moan from his expert mouth. This was easily the best blow job I had ever received. He did something with his mouth I could not explain. But it felt like my dick was swimming in an ocean of joy.

I then leaned back and within a few more seconds my cum bubbled and exploded down Eugene's mouth. He didn't miss a beat as he kept moving up and down taking every last drop of my cum.

Mr. Chetty then demanded, "Did you just come in my secretary's mouth?"

"Yes," I said, relived to have just cum and yet embarrassed by what had just occurred.

"Now you should thank Eugene," he said.

I looked down at Eugene, this nerd on his knees, and said, "Um, thank you."

Eugene smiled and said so absurdly, "My pleasure."

"Now kiss him," my boss demanded.

For some reason the idea of sucking a cock turned me on and didn't disgust me; but the thought of kissing another guy groused me right out. But I pulled Eugene up and kissed his mouth. He shoved his tongue in my mouth and I could taste the lingering drops of my semen. He then broke the kiss. He turned and walked out without a word. I sat there, my cock slowly shrinking, trying to figure out what had just happened.

"He's good, isn't he?" Mr. Chetty asked.

"Yes," I answered, still bewildered by the situation.

"Better than your wife?" he asked.

I didn't answer right away, but he asked again, his voice more f***eful, "It's a simple fucking question you fucking faggot, is Eugene a better cocksucker than your wife?"

Knowing the answer was yes, I replied defeated and slightly frightened, "Yes."

"I thought so, Eugene has an expert faggot mouth," Mr. Chetty said. "Now I have a secret for you," he began, as he unbuckled his pants.

I stared at him hypnotized.

"Do you know my first name?" he asked, his pants dropping to the floor.

"No," I said honestly having no clue.

"It is Rod," he said.

"Oh," I said. He said nothing as he let me make the connection. It took a little while, apparently I am not all that swift, before I finally caught on and asked dumbfounded, but already knowing the answer, "You are BigRod?"

"Yes, I am, faggot," he said, taking his underwear off and revealing a massive nine plus inch cock, "and now I am your Master."

I stood there stunned. All my dark dirty fantasies had all cumulated to this very moment. Inside I knew I wanted nothing more than to suck his big cock. Yet, I also didn't want to really cheat on my wife. It was one thing to role play, but this was very different. Of course, I had just come in Eugene's mouth, so I guess the concept of cheating was rather irrelevant.

"So you have two choices," he began, "You can get on your knees and crawl to me and beg to be my fuck toy or you can quit, get dressed, and walk out of my office. The choice is yours." He looked at me with a dominant smile on his face.

I already knew the answer. I couldn't lose my job, plus deep down I desperately wanted this. I slowly dropped to my knees.

"On all fours faggot!" he demanded.

I got on all fours like a puppy. My heart was beating so hard, and my cock was also as hard as I can ever remember.

"Now crawl over to your Master," he commanded.

I obeyed and soon was at my Master's feet.

"Clean my shoes with your tongue, homo," he instructed.

I again obeyed cleaning his black dress shoes. I did this for a minute or so until he said, "Have you ever sucked a cock?"

"No," I answered.

"But you want to suck mine," he asked.

"Yes," I answered, still on all fours in a submissive posture.

"You understand that once your sissy mouth engulfs my cock I own you," he explained.

"Yes," I said, eager to please, my cock now throbbing.

"You will not only please me. But you will become my new faggot for certain clientele," he said.

I looked up a bit confused.

He continued, "Dave, you are a very handsome man. You're all American good looks will be a great asset to many of our foreign clients as well as some of our elite American ones with unique tastes."

I still was confused, my baffled facial expression looking at my new Master.

"You will be my sissy faggot who will suck and fuck whoever I tell you to," he explained.

"Oh," I said.

"You have a problem with that pussy boy?" he asked slightly annoyed.

"No, no, no," I pleaded like a boy in trouble from his mother.

"Good, faggot," he said calm again, "Now beg to be my sissy fuck thing."

I looked up, still on all fours, and said, "Please Master, let me be your fuck toy. Use my mouth and ass for your personal pleasure."

He smiled and said, "Now beg to suck your Master's cock."

I got up onto just my knees and said, eager to please, "Can I please suck Master's big cock?"

He said, a victorious smug look on his face, "Get to work boy."

I leaned forward and took my first ever cock in my mouth. His mammoth cock was hard to take, but I tried my best. I moved slowly at first, trying to get used to this weird feeling. "That's it faggot," my new Master said, "Suck my cock." I started to move a bit faster, but each time I went deeper I would gag a bit. This seemed to frustrate my Master as he said, "Fuck faggot, you are really not that good at this." He then grabbed my head and began to pump his thick rod in and out of my mouth. My eyes watered as I desperately tried not to gag as he fucked my face like it was a pussy. He kept pumping, ignoring my gags, until I felt his hot seed explode in my mouth. I swallowed it as best I could, but gagged, cum dripping out of my mouth and onto the floor.

"Fuck," Master roared, "You spilt my cum."

Without even thinking, frightened to upset my new Master, I dropped to the floor and retrieved the cum with my mouth. He then pulled up his pants and said "You are not much of a cocksucker, yet." I looked down, the aftertaste of his cum filling my mouth, as he said, "But practise will make perfect."

I said nothing, waiting for what I was supposed to do.

Finally, Mr. Chetty, back behind his desk, said, "What is your cell number?"

I gave it to him and he explained, "I expect you to have it on at all time. When I call, I expect you to drop everything and meet me wherever I request."

"Yes, Master," I said, "but what about my wife?"

"What about her?" he asked dismissively.

"She can't find out about this," I said with a sense of desperation.

He shrugged and said, "Does it look like that is my problem, faggot?"

"No," I said defeated.

"Good, now get back to work you fucking pussy," he said, not even looking up from his desk.

I quickly got dressed and left Master's office. As I left, I kept my head down to avoid eye contact with Eugene or anyone else, fearing they could see through my manly exterior to my shamed interior. I went to the elevator and out for lunch. The rest of the day was uneventful but nerve-wracking. I kept expecting a call from my Master or something, but none came. I went home and had a nice supper with my wife. We were watching NCIS when I got a text.

Master

Tuesday Mar 29, 2011

Be at Walker's in twenty minutes. Go to the last stall in the bathroom. Close the stall. Service the man who knocks on your stall three times, with your faggot mouth. Understood?

Dave

Tuesday Mar 29, 2011

I can't. I am with my wife.

Master

Tuesday Mar 29, 2011

That is one.

Dave

Tuesday Mar 29, 2011

Excuse me?

Master

Tuesday Mar 29, 2011

That is one strike, hit three and not only are you fired, but the whole world knows what kind of faggot you really are. UNDERSTOOD?!

Dave

Tuesday Mar 29, 2011

Understood.

Master

Tuesday Mar 29, 2011

UNDERSTOOD WHAT FAGGOT?

Dave

Tuesday Mar 29, 2011

Understood, Master.

I told my wife, rather honestly, that that was Mr. Chetty and he needed me ASAP. My wife seemed surprised. This had never really happened, but I shrugged as I explained, "I think I have a chance to move up the corporate ladder." Which in some ways seemed true.

My wife has ecstatic for me and said, "Well go do what you have to do." The irony of that statement only I knew.

I left and headed to Walker's, an Irish Pub. I walked in, did a quick perusal of the bar, it was half empty, and headed to the washroom. Much to my relief, the bathroom was completely empty. I went into the final stall and nervously waited. Each time footsteps entered the bathroom, a nervous chill went up my spine. When the expected three knocks did not occur a mixture of relief and disappointment filled me. I sat there for half an hour and was just beginning to wonder how long I had to sit here, when three slow, strong, knocks echoed in my stall. I took a deep breath and unlocked the door. I apprehensively opened the door and was face to face with a teenager.

He had a smirk on his face as he walked in, "Hi, cocksucker. Rod says you need practice."

I quickly closed the door and stood there awkwardly. I asked, "How old are you?"

"19, faggot," the baby-face boy answered, before he put his hands on my shoulders and pushed me onto my knees. "Enough small talk, boy." I unbuckled his belt, unzipped his zipper and dropped his jeans to the ground. I pulled down his boxers and a nine inch cock stood erect at my attention. I stared at it, hypnotized by the big cock. "Get to work, faggot, I don't have all night," the teen demanded.

I opened my mouth and took in the teen's cock. I began bobbing up and down, taking in half his long rod. The boy said, "Slow down old man, this isn't a race."

I instantly quit bobbing, and used my tongue to slide up and down the thick shaft. He gave a soft moan as I took his mushroom top back into my mouth. I sucked his head with my tongue and lips, move up and down just an inch. After a lengthy tease on his thick penis top, I deep throated him as best I could, and began to really bob on his cock. He moaned instantly when I attempted to deep throat him and his moans continued as I picked up the pace.

"Oh yes, faggot, that's much better. You may be a good cocksucker yet," he said approvingly.

My own cock hardened, as I pleased this teen cock. At that moment nothing else mattered, but making this teen k** cum. I desperately wanted to taste his seed. I continued a steady pace, trying to go a bit deeper each time, and after a couple more minutes I could tell he was on the verge of cumming.

"That's it cocksucker, get ready to take all my cum," he grunted.

I obeyed, keeping his cock in my mouth until I felt the surge of cum explode from his cock. I kept sucking until every last drop of his semen was in my belly.

As I was finishing swallowing, I saw a flash. He had taken a picture of his cock in my mouth. Finally he pulled out and said, "Thanks faggot, I'll tell Uncle you obeyed his command and that you showed some potential." He pulled his pants up and left without another word.

I got off my knees and then left the bathroom, thankful it was still empty. I returned home and luckily my wife was already asl**p.



2. THE ROUTINE BEGINS

It is hard to work when you have no idea if or when your boss is going to call you in to use you as a sex toy. Each day for the next two weeks, I sucked his cock. Sometimes it was in the morning, other times at lunch and one time it was at the end of the day. The routine was always the same. He called me names, I sucked his cock for a few minutes and then he would face fuck me and cum down my throat. By the end of the second week, I was getting much better at pleasing him. My rod stood erect the whole time I pleased him, desperate to cum myself. The rest of the day would include Eugene coming and sucking me off in my office and me returning the favour. I was officially addicted to cum.

It was on a Friday that Rod upped the ante. As I knelt before him ready to suck his hard cock, he asked, "Are you ready for the next level, faggot?"

I looked at him slightly confused, "Yes, Master."

"Ready to take my cock in your faggot ass?" he declared.

I didn't even flinch as I responded, "Yes, Master."

He said, "Bend over my desk faggot," as I saw him greasing his massive tool.

I stood up and bent at the waist so my chest was flat on his desk and waited nervously.

I soon felt his big strong hands pull apart my ass cheeks, "Are you ready to be fucked, faggot?"

My stiff erection spoke for me as I begged, "Yes, Master, please fuck your faggot. Fill my ass with your big cock."

Instantly, I felt the sharp pain as his enormous cock split my ass cheeks apart. It was way more painful then I could even begin to imagine. I held onto the desk, wincing in pain. Master, seeing and hearing my discomfort, said, "Don't worry homo. Soon the pain will subside and the pleasure will take over."

He began to slowly move in and out, only partly in my tight burning ass. Slowly, as he said, the pain began to fade and the thrill of such a complete submission began to overwhelm me so much that the next words out of my mouth surprised even me. I begged, "Oh Master, please fuck my ass faster."

"You really are a faggot. You want this don't you, cunt?" he grunted. He obliged as he began moving faster and going deeper.

I moaned and whimpered. The pain resurfaced as his cock went deeper than I could even begin to fathom. But the pleasure also increased as he began to really fuck me. Soon he was drilling my ass at a consistently fast pace and I began to really enjoy the feeling of a big cock in my ass.

As he pounded my ass he asked, "So what would your wife say if she walked in right now?"

Instantly I panicked, but grunted "She would freak out completely, Master."

He chuckled, "What would you do if you had to choose between your wife and my cock?"

At the moment I would do anything for him, my cock and my submission doing all my thinking, "You are my Master, I will always do as you demand." As soon as the words came out, I knew it was true, I loved my wife, but I could not quit his cock. I was addicted to it and being a complete submissive sissy to him.

"That is very good to know," he grunted as he continued fucking my ass.

I moaned, desperate for more pleasure, "Don't stop, fuck your faggot, fuck me hard."

As soon as I said that, he gave one final thrust that had me scream in ecstasy as my ass was completely filled with his hard cock. The hardcore pumping continued for another minute until he pulled out, flipped me over to my knees and shoved his cock, that had been in my ass for over twenty minutes, into my mouth. All I wanted was to please him, and I bobbed up and down eager to take his full load.

I heard his usual grunt which signalled that he was going to cum and felt his hot seed slide down my throat. I continued sucking, extracting every last drop of his cum.

He finally pulled out, "You are turning into a very good faggot."

I ridiculously responded, "Thank you, Master."

As he pulled up his pants, he declared, "I am coming over for supper tomorrow. Around 6 o'clock."

Instantly, I had the deer-in-headlights look as I sputtered, "Y-y-you are?"

"Yes, I am," he said, "And I expect you wearing your slutty lingerie underneath your clothes, understood?"

"Yes, Master," I said defeated, my mind reeling from this new piece of information.

"Good, now get the fuck out of here, faggot," he said, dismissing his fuck-toy.

I stood up and left, my ass still burning. I spent the rest of the work day in a state of anxiety, knowing my whole world, as I knew it, was about to come to an end.

That night, I fucked my wife the hardest I ever had, the whole time thinking of Master's cock in my ass.

3. THE FINAL STRAW

My wife was thrilled to have my boss coming over as she loved to entertain and I had implied this was a key supper for my career. She went all out making a gourmet supper and dressing like a 50s housewife: long skirt, pretty blouse, pantyhose and heels. It was all very surreal.

Rod showed up on time dressed in jeans, a white t-shirt and a black blazer. The next two hours were disturbingly normal. He was polite, asked my wife lots of non-invasive questions and we talked about other random things: sports, movies, travel, etc.... The only three things slightly out of the ordinary was the fact I was wearing girl's lingerie under my clothes, Rod gave Maryanne tons of compliments and Rod had touched her many times throughout the evening.

When I went returned from the washroom right before dinner, my wife's face was very flushed. I wondered why, but didn't think too much of it.

Eventually we were having a glass of wine when things got strange. Rod asked "Maryanne, please don't be offended, but I have to ask. You are amazingly attractive. Why did you settle for someone like Dave?"

Maryanne gave an awkward laugh thinking he was k**ding and responded, a little tipsy from the wine from supper, "Well he is good in bed."

"I heard that," Rod chuckled, looking directly at me. I shifted uncomfortably, catching the not-so-subtle innuendo.

Maryanne looked at him oddly, but didn't say anything. An odd silence filled the room.

The silence was broken when my Master asked my wife, "So, Maryanne, are you horny right now?"

"Pardon me?" she asked, surprised by the question.

"It's a simple question. Are you horny right now?" he repeated, his dominant tone beginning to shine through as he stood up.

Maryanne looked at me nervously, and slightly guilty.

Master looked at me with a smirk and said, "Dave, your wife is one hot woman." His hand reached for my wife.

Embarrassed, Maryanne quickly stood up and rushed out of the room muttering something like, "Excuse me, I need to go to the washroom."

As soon as she was gone, Rod commanded, "Get undressed right now, faggot."

I knew it was coming, but still hearing the words had me a nervous wreck. Here is was, now or never. I unbuttoned my shirt, took of my shoes and pants and socks and stood before my master in pink lingerie, my wife just upstairs.

He stood up "Come over here and get my cock out faggot. I want you to get it ready before it goes into your wife and I make her crave my cock too."

His confidence stunned me, as I asked, "How do you know Maryanne will submit?"

He chuckled, "She already began to, when you were in the washroom. I fingered her in the kitchen. She did not even remotely resist, in fact I think she wanted more, but I wanted to wait until you could see it faggot."

I was shocked, I never thought she would cheat, but I knew he was not lying, he didn't have to.

I knelt in front of him and pulled down his pants. He had no underwear on and his large cock saluted me. I grabbed it and began sucking my Master.

"That's it faggot, get your Master's cock ready for your pretty wife."

I bobbed up and down faster, my mouth getting way better at taking his massive cock in my mouth. He asked, "Can I fuck your wife, faggot?"

I took his cock out of my mouth and said, "If she will let you?"

He smirked and asked, "Do you want me to fuck your wife, to use her and make her crave my big cock like you do?"

I knew the answer he wanted and I was beginning to want it too as I answered, like a good faggot, "Yes Master. Fuck her hard and deep like I can't."

"Are you sacrificing your wife to me, faggot?"

"She is yours, Master. I can't deny you anything, Master," I responded hungry for his cock.

"Maryanne, get undressed for me, slut," Master said.

Mortified, I looked around and saw my wife standing in the doorway entrance. She was glaring at me a mixture of shock and anger.

I looked back at her, but said nothing.

She spitefully asked me, "What are you doing, Dave?"

What could I answer?

Master responded for me, "Maryanne, your husband is my faggot. He loves sucking cock, don't you cocksucker?"

Ashamed I answered, "Yes, Master."

"You love my big cock in your ass, don't you, fuck-toy?"

"Yes, Master," I whispered.

"You want me to own your wife like I own your faggot ass?"

"Yes Master" I whispered again.

My wife muttered stunned, "I can't believe it."

Master said, "Maryanne, don't play all innocent. I wasn't here an hour and you let me finger you in your own kitchen, and you definitely liked it slut. You don't get that wet if you don't like it."

My wife went red, "but, he is sucking your cock."

Master smiled and said, "Why don't you come and replace him? Get on your knees and see what your faggot husband has been worshipping. I know you want to slut. I can see that look in your eyes."

Maryanne thought about this for awhile before glaring at me. I had seen that glare many times before, the 'you-are-dead' glare. The next words out of her mouth surprised me. "You want that, faggot? You want to see me take his cock?"

I was shocked to hear my wife call me a faggot. But my cock loved it. Humiliated, yet horny as hell, I admitted, "Yes, honey."

"Honey," she said, "don't you call me honey, you fucking queer." She walked over and slapped me in the face.

She ordered, "Go sit over there faggot and watch as I become a slut for his cock. It's obvious that is what you want." Once I obeyed, she dropped to her knees in front of my Master.

Master smirked, "If you submit to me, I own you, like I own your husband."

She looked at Master slightly surprised and said, "What does that mean exactly?"

"You obey my every command. You suck and fuck who I tell you to. You cum only when I give you permission. You will make yourself available to me whenever I need it and wear whatever I tell you too. Do you understand my slut?"

Maryanne glared at me, smirked and then submitted, "Yes I do, Master. I fully understand what I am about to do and what I am about to become."

"Take off your clothes slut. I want you naked as you submit to me. I want to see what I now own."

Maryanne stayed on her knees and quickly stripped. In no time she was naked and reaching for the big snake before her.

I watched as she took Master's cock into her mouth. Clearly desperate to make a statement to me, she bobbed and slobbered on his big cock with reckless abandon.

Master moaned and said, "Hmmm, my new slut sucks pretty good faggot."

"I know," I responded.

Master grabbed my wife's head from behind and began to fuck her face like he had done to mine over the past couple of weeks. It was such an odd feeling. Instead of being angry he was face-fucking my wife, I was jealous it wasn't me. I watched by wife, being way more enthusiastic sucking Master's cock, than she ever had when sucking me.

"Maryanne you are one of my many whores now. Tell me who owns your cunt?"

"You do Master, it's yours, and my other holes are too," my wife said with a grin on her face.

Master shoved his cock into my eager wife's mouth and continued the hardcore face-fucking. Soon Master gave his now very familiar grunt and began pumping cum down my wife's throat. He pulled out and sprayed the last gushes onto her face, as if to mark his territory.

As soon as he finished coming, he sat back on the coach, still looking at my wife, and announced, "You will make a good little slut, won't you?"

"Yes, Master," she purred.

"Do you still love your husband, slut?"

"I don't know," she said.

"You must understand, he is who he is. He couldn't resist me, just like you couldn't."

"Faggot, do you love your wife?"

"With all my heart," I sincerely replied.

"Do you want to please her?"

"Yes, Master."

"Good, come and get me hard again, so I can fuck your beautiful bride."

"Yes, Master," I obeyed and crawled over to him.

I looked at my wife, her glare of hate gone, but her expression unreadable, as I positioned myself between Master's big strong legs. I took his cock in my mouth, preparing him for my wife.

I sucked his cock slowly, as I knew he liked after his first ejaculation and after a few minutes of sucking he was prime and ready. He stood up, "Let's go your bedroom. I want to fuck your wife in your bed. I want it to be something you both remember, the night you both officially gave yourself to my cock."

We obeyed and as soon as we were in our room, Master asked, "Slut, how do you want to be fucked?"

"Any way you wish, Master, I am your property," she replied in a completely submissive voice.

I was completely shocked by my wife's submissive behaviour.

Master ordered, "On all fours then, slut."

"Yes Master," she obeyed and got on our bed. Master went behind her and slapped his cock on my wife's tight ass.

"Get over here faggot and put my cock in your wife. That way I know you want me to fuck her and own her cunt," he ordered.

My wife, clearly extremely horny, began moaning instantly and begging, "Come on faggot, put that big cock into my pussy."

As I aimed his stiff cock at her pussy, she pushed back taking the cock easily in her pussy.

"Oh yes Master, fuck me with that massive cock. Oh my God. Go deep and don't ever stop."

I watched, knowing this would be a long fucking session. After his first cum, he could last an hour. He moved in and out slow at first, but started really hammering her when she begged to be fucked harder. I watched, my cock a stiff missile in my panties, as my Master fucked my wife.

She verbally humiliated me constantly during her first fucking. "Yes, fuck me like a real man," or "Oh my God, your cock is so much bigger than my husband's" or "Fuck your slut, fuck her in front of her wimpy pathetic husband." Shame burned in me as I realized I had allowed all this to happen. Yet, what overpowered my shame was my lust. I desperately wanted to be the one on all fours being filled by Master's enormous cock. I wanted to taste his seed.

The next half an hour he fucked her in a variety of positions until he was close to coming. "I'm going to come soon slut. Are you on the pill?"

"No Master, we use protection." she grunted between hard strokes.

"I am going to cum inside your cunt, and there will be no protection from my dominant seed," he announced.

To my surprise, my wife begged, "Yes, Master, shoot your load in my pussy, fill me with your seed."

"You want to carry Master's baby?"

"I will do anything for Master," she moaned from the hardcore drilling.

Master grunted and began shooting his second load into my wife, this time up her cunt. He kept pumping and pumping, long after he was done. Making sure to push his seed as deep as he could inside her womb.

Finally, he pulled out, "You will make a good addition, my slut."

She looked up at him dreamily.

"Sometimes our clients want a woman to close the deal. Other times they want a faggot and other times they want a couple. You two will be a great asset."

My wife was breathing heavy still and rubbing her clit. My wife, my prim and proper wife, demanded, "Faggot, get over here and get me off."

I quickly obeyed, crawling between my wife's legs and was face to pussy with a delicious cream pie. I began licking my wife's pussy and my Master's cum. As I licked and licked, I wondered, could I have it all?

My wife.

My Master.

My job.

As I pondered hopefully that I could, my wife pulled my face deeper into her just fucked cunt and ordered, "Please your Mistress, faggot."

'Mistress', I liked that.
























... Continue»
Posted by Femluver 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Fetish, Gay Male  |  Views: 1849  |  
100%
  |  10

HOW I BECAME A TV CUM SLUT PART ONE

The story you about to read is completely true well this how it all started when I was about fo*****n
I should tell you about my s****r as that's person who got me way I am she was si****N at time she has long blond hair,she is 5ft 11,she had a figure to die for forget about magazines she was real hot & had boys after her all the time.
it all started when I would go to the washing basket where she used to put her panties after taking them of at night I would take them to my room sniff them they would smell of her pussy which used to give me an instant hard on & I would wank using them & cum in them then lick the cum of them,well I done this for a while without either my mum or s****r finding out well until one day that was,

I came home from school one day as usual my mum was at work my s*s was with her fiends so I thought great I got house to my self for a while I went up to my bedroom got my s****rs panties I had put under my mattress they were her little pink lacy ones, I took my school uniform of the white shirt,navy trousers,tie then my little pants I was wearing I got on my bed laying down I put them on then with my cock out of one side of the leg of the panties I would close my eyes wanking,i was only doing it for a minute as was getting that feeling in my cock where it would throb, then felt the pre cum I knew everything about sex at least I thought I did from watching porn sites,
I lay there & I thought I could feel as if someone was there it scared me at first thinking someone watching me wank I stopped opened my eyes a little,
There I saw my s****r watching me she just stood there without saying a word I thought oh god now what do I do she kill me or tell mum,
I just sat up quick pulled the covers over me she just said well not worth doing that is it little b*****r laughing at me,
I just said well erm what I just couldn't get any words out she just looked at me & said it ok I knew it was you pinching my panties thief your a pantie thief im going to tell all your friends now you wear my panties to wank with, I just blurted out no please oh god no I do anything don't tell them they will think im a pervert or something then I said are you going to tell mum what you seen,
she just said I don't know yet well she said you said you do anything for me eh,
I said yes anything I do all the chores anything she said right ok first do you only play with my panties or do you put anything else of mine on I sat there on bed looking at floor oh god she said you do don't you,i just nodded yes ok she said come into my bedroom after dinner ok or else I tell mum & everyone,
Well mum got home & said well im going to have shower & change you 2 better change as well as were eating out tonight as you have been good so I thought I treat you instead of cooking tonight so hurry up get changed I thought great I get away with it tonight,
my mum is in her 30s she looks great she got big tits,she slim great arse on her,but I never thought of her in a sexual way ever, but my s****r well im always checking her out especially when she in her bikini,
well I wemt up to change just as I was my s****r burst into my room saying don't think because were going out your of the hook I said after dinner & I meant it & oh because you like wearing them so much I want you to wear these panties she gave me a pair of black lacy thongs to wear I just said yeh ok well I couldn't say no I had no idea what she had in mind for me,
well we went to a Italian restaurant as we all love that type of food mum was asking how I got on at school I said yes it was real good today we had P E which I love then asked my s*s how her day was she gave me a look as much as to say I will say if you dont do what I say then she just said yes I had great day I had a boy ask me out but I said no as I didn't like him much oh & I put my washing in the machine for you mum went that's good of you hun , Susie honestly your so choosy Susie why don't you get a nice boyfriend then my s*s went well I got my eye on someone & she looked straight at me I thought this is bad she looked at me with the sort of look as I get you later.mum ordered a wine for herself & soft drinks for us I had spag bol,mum had lasagne my s*s just had salad she said she was watching her figure I just said well you got a great body s*s,she said have I really do you like my body then mum jumped in before I could answer & said stop teasing your b*****r she then looked at me & whispered so mum wouldn't hear I show you later & you can see for yourself well at that I got instant hardon,
we finished dinner mum payed the bill then mum said not realising she said it out loud wow he got a great arse on him wonder what his cock like I wouldn't say no to him fucking me my s*s went wow mum I cant believe you just said that mum went bright red saying I didn't realise I said that out loud then said lets go,
well we got home all the time im worried wahts going to happen well I said thx mum for great evening I said good night mum said not to late on your laptop ok I said ok mum then I said night s*s & made for the stairs she pulled me saying not so fast b*o you might trip then whispered my room now she then kissed mum good night my s*s said something to my mum I couldn't make it out , I might be up a bit late as I want to chat online ok mum,I wont be to late ok, mum just said ok hun,
well I got in my s*s bedroom scared whats happening she said right you lets see I want you to go in my bathroom & get undressed but leave the panties on at moment I just said ok s*s,
I went in took everything of except the panties I still had hard on im thinking pls go down then I heard my s*s moving around in her bedroom I had no idea what happening she was chatting to someone so I thought oh maybe it a friend on Skype then all of a sudden she walked in bathroom & threw clothes at me & just said right I want you to put these on,
I looked & there was a very short tartan mini skirt, white blouse, white lacy thong & suspenders & white stockings then a pair of black high heels which I knew heels fitted me as I been wearing them secretly,
I started getting dressed then the door opened again & she threw in a blond wig she had saying I want you to wear this as well & don't come out till I tell you to ok.
Now im scared as I can hear her chatting on her laptop then every so often I can hear her go ssshhhh,
she then calls me I leave the bathroom & head straight towards her she says stay like that stand still right turn around slowly im not sure why but I could swear there was someone else there but couldn't see as she only had her little bed side light on to shine on me ,
she told me to lift my skirt & show her my panties,she asked me how I felt about dressing like that she said be honest or I make it worse for you.

I just said well ermm she said spit it out then I said I loved dressing like this & nice I could all the time but I know mum would kill me if she knew well then my s*s said what would you say if I told her I said no please I pleaded with her not to I love mum I don't want to hurt her after everything she been through with our late dad,
then all of a sudden my heart stopped when I heard my mum say well he does look nice dressed like that I ran to the bathroom in shame knowing she knew now,
I thought what do I do now I cant say my s*s made me after saying I love to dress like this all the time,well only 1 think for it I have to face her which I did blushing all the time,
then mum got my s*s to put make up on me then earings & a necklace well you could pass of for a girl I must say, then my mum said wait a minute I have something for you heres a bra but he has false breasts in we had to work out your size if it wrong we can change it these are 36b by the way so try that on then we see,
after I was dressed my s*s looked at mum & said well she has to have a name mum thought about it & said well why not use her own name ANN I must have known my son would tun into a girl both laughed then & so that was it im now going to dressed like this all the time round the house I said,
EEERMM no they said they askd if I wanted to dress like this all time I said yes I do but shorly only around the house they both said no you be dressing all the time including when you go school oh don't worry we knew long time ago you done this it took your s****r to catch you,
so we went shopping got you a new school uniform shoes everything you need the clothes your wearing are yours your s****r picked them out along with other things now what do you say,
I I I well what could I say I was stuck oh then my s****r sayed by the way don't worry about all your friends at school & what they say to the way your dressed they already know err wh wh what how well you have been giving them a show look at your laptop there all watching then she shouted out to them right who wants to be firsto have there cock sucked by my new s****r,
well they thought about it then my mum put her arm round me I thought greatshe stop this but she said now come on we can start that tomorrow night when we find someone to start your little s****r of now bed oh theres your night things on your bed ANN with that I went to my bedroom got undressed then found my little pink lacy babydoll set I had a wank thinking what had happened to me & the thought of going to school dressed like this I thought how do I get out of that well I just went to sl**p after a while.
Next morning I had no choice but to put the skirt blouse navy knickers on with white socks & black shoes mum had given me a little black bob wig to wear I looked cute to be honest if I say myself,
well mum took me to school I was scared & to be honest horny but it felt like my first day of school all over again we had to go to the head first mum had new papers for him to see I had no idea she said right from now on this is my daughter I want her treated as such then he said what about using toilets she just said well according to this paper she is a girl will live as one so will use girls cloakroom he said no way will that happen in my school she then showed him something else a document not sur what it was but he just sat down rad it & said fine ok ANN you will use everything the girls use ok,
I said to mum outside mum I cant what if something happens you know I get hard which I knew I would luckily I didn't want to use the toilet & we didn't have pe but my friends took mickey out me calling me sissy all day which I got used to & liked so I used to call my self sissy ann from then on,
then one of my friends who same age as me mickey he said I saw you on cam last night you looked really hot was your s****r joking when she said ok who wants to be sucked first by you eerrmm well I don't know to be honest why you ask,
oh nothing he said I said no going tell me did you think it was true well he said I was hoping see pls don't laugh I went have you seen me me don't laugh im lucky if I got any friends left he said you got me 7 I always fancyd you even as a boy but now well your hot & you wont want to know me I just said come here silly,
we went somewhere so no one could see us I bent down undone his trouser let them fall to the ground held his cock I had seen it but never ever sucked a cock I put the tip in between my lips licking it thinking mmm this isn't bad then went down further till without knowing it I was sucking his cock I could taste the precum already then it started throbbing in my mouth he had his hand on my head so I went down all the way to his balls I went down opened my mouth more till I coculd feel it in my throat I took some air then went back to it straight down till I had it all then I felt him cum all the way down my throat I pulled back as I wanted to taste it properly so I sucked hime till he was dry then waited for him to be hard which didn't take long got him this time to wank over me just then another friend who was watching came over said can he join in b4 I knew it I was sucking 12 of my friends & they were coming over my face mouth my arse everywhere I loved it I have never stopped from sucking a cock or having it all over me I got home didn't even wash it of my mum called me,
I thought oh well she is going to definetly tell what I been upto but she held me & smiled & whispered did you enjoy It what you got up to I looked at here & nodded yes,
she said let me introduce some friends this is SIMON,FRED, & this is dear friend of mine BERT,ok oh & this is my daughter ANN who I spoke to you all about my other daughter is out at the moment but may be back while were all well you know I went no mum errmm wh whats going on who are they she just said you wanted to be a girl now lets see you satisfy them oh I said ok im cool with that ,... Continue»
Posted by cockslut-whore 1 year ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 2405  |  
53%
  |  4

Cd Sissy loves Black cock

Hi Iam Nikki and I love Black cock. Heres how it all started. I would dress up in my s****rs panties and bras and her dresses too. Iam bi so when she found me dressed up. She said that I looked cute as a girl.and that she would not tell Mom and dad if I would go out with her and her boyfriend.Me dressed as a girl.So I said I would go.Now my s****r only dates Black men.So That weekend My s****r dressed Me up so sexy makeup and all.I looked like a slut..so she got ready and We went to her boyfriends house. As we went in I seen her boyfriend talking to this other black guy..He was so cute.I hoped that this guy was for me.My s****r took me to a bedroom in the house and ask me to sit on the bed.And I said why? she said I would see. she sit on the floor. In came her boyfriend and the other black guy. Her boy firend sit on the floor with her.and the other guy sit on the bed with Me.He put his hand on my ass and kissed me at the same time.Mmm what a kisser was he. He said that Bob My s****rs boyfriend.had told him that I was a sissy who need a big black cock.And was this true.(his name is John} I said yes it is John. So john go up nad pulled His cock out and put it on my lips. My s****r said Suck it like a good white girl.so I took His cock and started to suck on that big black cock.I wend crazy and i suck like a wild women on that cock..My s****r took me by the hand and held it as I suck Johns cock.He Cumed and I eat it all.Mmmmmm Good. And next My s****r'Man was next for me to suck off.As my s****r fucked John. My s****r boyfriend was so hard tha he said he needed to fuck me and told me to get in on all fours so I did and he took Me by My hips and Put some ky on his cock and pulled me back to it. it went in my ass and i cryed it hurt so but it was so good at the same time.He cumed in Me and this is how I became a black cock slut..My s****r and me have had at lot of fun over the years. With black guys..We only fuck Black guys We ar Sluts for Black cock. ... Continue»
Posted by Cd-Nikki4bbc 3 years ago  |  Categories: Interracial Sex  |  Views: 1273  |  
80%
  |  5

How I Became Addicted to Cock

I was a senior in high school, I had heard that you could get a blow job at the rest stop out on the freeway, if you didn't mind the fact that it was from a homo. I had thought about it for a while and finally decided that it really didn't matter as long as no one knew about it, hell the guy sucking my cock sure wasn't gonna talk, it was 1968 and in Michigan no one was admitting they were a cocksucker.
I tossed off twice through the day just thinking about it, I drove out to the rest area about seven in the evening, I really didn't have a clue what to do as I pulled into the parking area. I parked my car and sat there for a few minutes before getting out, I walked to a sign board and stood looking at a state map. I hadn't stood there very long before a man came up beside, he was middle aged, slightly balding and wore a bright red pull over sweater, "I think what you're looking for is down the path" he said softly then looked toward the back of the parking area then walked away. I stood there for a couple of minutes working up my courage then headed for the back of the parking area, there was a sign, "dog walk area", at the back of the dog walk area was to a path. I hadn't gone to far up the path before I met the man in the red sweater, he didn't waste any time, "lets see what you got" he said, stepping close to me his hand going to the front of my pants, unzipping my pants he reached through my open fly, pulling my underwear waist band down pulled my cock out into the open. I was so scared that I was still soft, "nice" he said as he rolled my cock between his thumb and finger, then dropping to his knees took me into his mouth, he unfastened my belt and pants button and pulled my pants and underwear to my ankles as he sucked me. I stood there motionless, as my cock grew in his mouth I thought about how good it felt, how hot his mouth was, I closed my eyes as he sucked me, fondling my balls as he worked his mouth up and down my now very hard cock.
About this time I realized that several men had gathered and were watching the man in the red sweater suck my cock, he had sucked me for a long time when he finally stopped and looking up at me asked "are you gonna cum"? "I'm think so" I answered as he went back to work on my cock. I had closed my eyes and was concentrating so hard trying to cum, I didn't realized that the other men were trying to get the man in the red sweater to let them suck my cock. "Come on Phil if can't you make him cum let me try" one of the men said as he knelt in front of me pushing Phil to the side. This man gripped my ass cheeks as he took me in his mouth and started to suck my cock. I noticed looking at the gathering of men that they were all middle aged men, nicely dressed, clean cut and there was 8 of them. Phil had stayed on his knees and was fondling my balls as the other men took turns sucking my cock, man number 5 knelt and started sucking me, Phil's finger had found my ass hole and was lightly circling it, my balls crotch were sopping wet from the spit that had ran from the men's mouths as they had sucked and slurped my cock. I felt Phil pushing slightly against my pucker, he had spread the spit from my crotch to my ass hole, lubing it allowing his finger to slide into my ass, I pushed forward as he buried his finger in my ass ramming my cock into my cocksucker's throat and immediately started spewing my cum.The man sucking my cock pulled away, leaving my cock spurting into the night air, Phil quickly captured my cock with his mouth and finished draining my balls as he pumped his finger in and out of my ass feasting on my teen aged cum. "Little bastard didn't warn me he just started cumming in my mouth" the man who had been sucking my cock said to one of the other men . I learned later that a few of those men loved to suck young cock but wouldn't let them cum in their mouth, but most did. "You come back anytime I'll suck your cock" Phil told me as I pulled my pants up. "Sure" I answered as I started walking to my car, "you can bring your buddies" he offered. "I"ll see" I told him knowing damn well I wasn't telling anyone I had been here, Messing around with a cocksucker wasn't a good thing in 1968.
I went back every night that week, the first time I found Phil and he sucked me off, learning from my first experience I didn't jack off before going to the rest area, I'm sure it was never more than 5 minutes before I was feeding Phil my load. Friday afternoon I walked up the path, I found a man stroking his cock, I pulled my cock out and started stroking too, he took my cock into his hand and rubbed our cocks together leaning into me, his face so close to mine I thought he was going to try and kiss me, "suck me" he said as he tried to push me to my knees, "I don't do that" I said trying to back away. He grabbed my hand and brought it to his cock "stroke my cock" he said, we stood there stroking each other for several minutes, he was starting to breath pretty heavy, then knelt to the ground and took me into his mouth and started sucking me. It only took a couple of minutes and I felt my cum welling up "I'm gonna cum mister" I warned before exploding in his mouth, he sucked me dry, swallowed, then stood up, again, grabbing my hand he brought it to his cock, "finish me" he panted. I stroked his cock until he shot his load in my hand. I had the strangest urge to taste his cum on my hand as I stood there watching him clean his cock off before shoving it back into his pants, but I just wiped my hand on some leaves. We never said another word, he walked off up the path and I went to my car. On the drive home I thought about how his cock felt against mine, I kinda liked the feel of it pulsing in my hand when I made him cum, damn I had jacked him off made and made him cum, I thought about my urge to taste it, I would have to jack Phil off the next time he sucked me.
It was the middle of a Saturday afternoon, I was on my way to the rest area, I could hardly wait to feel my cock in some man's hot mouth, I hoped Phil would be there, I loved how he sucked my cock, he was very gentle and caring when he sucked me, I wanted a chance to show him my appreciation, jack him off, make him cum too. There were only a few cars in the parking area when I parked, getting out of my car I decided to use the toilet before going back to the path. The bathroom was a 4 stall outhouse style, I went into an end stall shutting the door, I was standing at the toilet peeing and started reading the graffiti on the walls, there was a hole bored in the wall between the stalls, the writing indicated you could get a blow job by putting your cock through the hole. I dropped my pants and sat down to read the writings and see what the hole was all about, peering through the hole I could see that the stall next to mine was empty. I had been perusing the graffiti for a few minutes when I heard the door on the stall next to mine open and close, I looked through the hole and watched a man unzip, pull his cock out of his pants and pee, when he was done he turned toward the hole and stroked his cock a few times moving closer to the hole as he did. I watched him rapt, my face at the same level as the hole, I'm sure he could see me watching him, he held his cock so that the head of his cock was just at the hole but not through it. My cock had become fully erect and I was stroking it as I watched my neighbor stroke his. I was mesmerized as I watched his cock slide through the hole, .it was about 5' long, 1 1/2" diameter, cut. Taking it in my hand I stroked it, then standing rubbed my cock together with his, god the feeling was incredible as I stroked my cock against his, I could see the precum forming at his cock slit. Oh god I knew what I had to do, no one will know I thought as I knelt down, it was involuntary, my tongue licked the head of his cock tasting his precum, I could hear him moan as I took into my mouth, my god I was sucking a cock, I worked my mouth up and down swirling my tongue around his cock head the way the men on the path had done to me. I had stopped stroking my cock and was absorbed in sucking his cock, god I was so excited, I was shaking, my heart pounding as I sucked frantically wanting this cock to cum in my mouth. It was then it happened I wasn't even touching my cock, I began spewing on the wall in front of me, I heard him cry out, then he filled my mouth with his cum, I swallowed, he continued to cum, I swallowed again, I felt his cum dribble down my chin as he withdrew from my mouth and back through the hole. I saw him sit down on the toilet,
What had I done, I just sucked this strange man's cock and let him cum in my mouth, I swallowed it, I think I liked it. I suddenly panicked, pulling up my pants I bolted out of the toilet and rushed to the safety of my car. I sat there reviewing in my mind what I had just done, the man I had just sucked off came out of the toilet, he was in his thirties, nice looking, he went to a station wagon, there was a woman and a couple of small c***dren waiting for him, he got in the car, started it and pulled away, he made eye contact with me as he passed oh god he knew, he knew I was his cocksucker.
I sat there for a long time thinking about what I had done, yes I liked it, I think, would I do it again, I had to know. Another car pulled in and a man headed to the toilets, I was close behind. He went into an end stall, I went into the next, there were holes in both walls, looking through the hole in our adjoining wall I saw him sitting on the toilet playing with his cock, it was maybe 6", about 1" in diameter and cut. I knelt down in front of the hole, he saw me and stood and put his cock through the hole, I went to work sucking him, I heard him whisper "suck my cock fagot", I sucked him for I think maybe 10 minutes. I was thinking how much I loved sucking cock, when he said "here it cums cocksucker" then he started pumping his sperm into my mouth, I loved the taste and how it felt sliding down my throat as I swallowed. I licked him clean as he withdrew, "thanks homo" he laughed and left.I was on my knees in a dirty toilet, try to decide how I felt about what I had done when I heard a knock, I turned around a cock hanging through the hole in the opposite wall. I had never seen an uncut cock before, but there it was, soft it was maybe 6' and it had a hood of skin covering the end. I took it in my hand and pulled the hood back and ran my tongue around the head causing my unknown feeder to moan loudly, ugh I thought, his cock smelled and tasted pissy, but it was growing quickly and fuck it was huge, I continued to suck his cock, the flavor changed as my saliva washed his cock. I wasn't sure if I was good or he had a quick trigger, but it only took a couple minutes and he was filling my mouth, he may not of had the best tasting cock, but his cum was yummy, it shot out in pretty much one long stream like he was pissing but he wasn't, he pulled out of the hole and left.
I walked back to my car, I knew I was addicted, a cocksucker, and I really knew it after I had cum sucking my first cock.... Continue»
Posted by covertcocksucker 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time  |  Views: 2178  |  
94%
  |  13

How I Became a Chastized Cuckold


by gizzard

I have been married to my wife Jana for nine years and up to about two years
ago we have led a pretty normal life. We did what most married couples did.
We went to work, enjoyed each other's company, and found pleasure in each
other's arms, remaining faithful to one another. We were very happy with the
arrangement, until about two years ago when things were set in motion to put
us in the lifestyle we live today.

I always considered myself lucky to have met and married Jana. She is the
most beautiful woman I have ever laid eyes upon and never thought in a
million years that I would call her my wife. I always thought she was out of
my league but I took a chance to ask her out and was rewarded for my
bravery. Jana is a petite blonde, standing 5'4" with an hourglass body that
most women would die for. Her 36C breasts accented her body perfectly and
her velvet pussy, with a thin strip of soft blond pubic hair, could be
closely related to heaven.

So what happened to change our life forever? I guess you will have to read
on to find out.

Two years ago I doing some research on the internet for a paper I was
writing on racial turmoil for my college thesis. I was searching for many
topics that would be confrontational enough to set a strong ground for my
project. I am not racist but having some argumentative topics in the thesis
made for good content to elaborate on. One of the search results was linked
to a MSN Group (R.I.P) titled Black Cock Property. I registered for the
group and started looking around to see what it was all about. As it turned
out, the content of the group was mainly focused on the right of black men
to own white females, be they single or married. I was mesmerized by the
sight of white females giving themselves over to strong, dominate, black
males to use however they sought fit. Some pictures clearly showed wedding
rings glowing on the women's fingers. After about five minutes of browsing
around I realized that I actually had an erection that intensified every
time I saw a wedding ring sparkling, knowing that this was someone's wife
being given over to a black man. I found myself returning to this site and
others like it, intent to include this topic in my thesis. As it turns out,
the professor found the topic to be original and gave me an excellent grade
for a thesis that was different from the many boring one off's he normally
received.

With my thesis completed I had no reason to continue accessing Black Cock
Property yet I found myself returning to the site anytime I had a few
moments to myself. I also began fantasizing about Jana being one of the
reparations being paid to black men and began to masturbate to the pictures
and fantasies. The deeper I sunk into my fantasy; more topics began to
surface and interest me. Some of these included Cuckoldry, Chastity, Cream
Pies, and husband submission.

I started hiding pictures, stories, and movie files on my hard drive. I hid
different topics in different locations so that if any of the files were
discovered the entire truth about my fantasy would not be known. The more I
jerked off to these topics, I found myself becoming less interested in sex
with Jana and my performance in the bedroom began to decline. I made up for
my inability by focusing on getting better with oral sex and dedicating
allot of effort to making Jana orgasm with my mouth instead. It seemed to
fit my fantasy better and Jana never complained since she was getting better
head than she had ever gotten.

I came home from work one day just like any normal day, but this wasn't any
normal day, as I was about to find out. My life would never be the same
after today.

Shortly after entering the house Jana called down the stairs, "Baby, can you
come up to the bedroom and help me with something?"

When I got to the bedroom there was a shocking surprise waiting for me. On
the bed, clad in a super sheer white teddy with thigh high stockings and
garter belt, was my wife Jana with her make-up meticulously applied and an
evil grin on her face that I can't ever remember seeing from her before.

Seeing the shock on my face, she took control of the moment, gesturing
towards a chair near the bed, "Baby, we have to talk. I want you to take off
all your clothes and sit here for me."

I had never known her to take control like this before but I hurried to
comply with her wishes in fear that she would stop if I didn't obey. Every
story I read over the past few months that focused on wives dominating their
husbands seems to swim through my confused thoughts.

I know you have been hiding something from me lately and I want to bring it
out in the open so we can talk it out," she began, speaking softly the ease
the tension she could clearly see on my face. "Three weeks ago I was having
some troubles with the computer and I asked my s****r to come over and have
a look at it."

My heart was racing. Her s****r was an experienced IT professional and there
was little doubt she had found all of my hidden fantasy files.

"The good news is that she found the problem. The other news is she found
your hidden folder. We spent about an hour looking at your files and reading
the stories in almost disbelief. I began to wonder if this was something you
wanted me to do for you. Christina asked me if I wanted her to delete the
files but I told her just to get rid of the virus and show me how to get
back to your hidden folder."

My head was spinning but I heard her say she found my hidden folder, which I
took to mean only one of them. But which one was it? Which fantasy did she
know about? What dark secret of mine was she now curious about helping me to
experience it?

Jana let that sink in then continued, "I never realized that you had a
chastity fantasy. Do you have a fantasy about being locked in a chastity
belt? I see your dick getting hard, which I could take as a yes, but I want
you to answer."

I took a few seconds for the lump in my throat to go away before answering,
"Honey, I do have a fantasy about being locked up and having the decision on
when and how I can orgasm dictated by someone else, but to be honest, I
don't know if it is anything more than a fantasy. I have never done anything
like it before."

She smiled and nodded as she began to speak, "Is this why you have been less
enthusiastic during sex and more attentive while going down one me?" she
asked me in a questioning tone. "Yes, I have noticed quite a change in that
area as you may have guessed.

I decided I was going to be honest about my feelings on chastity; I was not,
however going to reveal the deeper cuckoldry fantasies that I felt she knew
nothing about yet.

"I would say that it played a major part in my bedroom performance." I
answered in a very subdued voice. "I have been stroking myself every chance
I got thinking about it, about 7 or 8 times a week."

She just grinned at me and said, "Thank you for being honest with me. I will
return the favor and be honest with you. For the last three weeks I have
been in a state of constant arousal thinking about locking you up in a cock
cage. I looked at your pictures and read the stories you seemed to like
enough to save. I have been getting myself off twice as much as you have!"

She shifted on the bed and reached into the nightstand table, withdrawing a
small white cardboard box which she placed tenderly on the soft mattress in
front of her.

"I spent the first week after I discovered your files reading articles and
even talking to other wives that I met online who keep their husbands
chaste. I wanted to learn as much about chastity and denial as I could. Two
weeks ago I ordered this," she whispered seductively as she pulled a clear,
plastic CB-6000 and small brass padlock out of the box she pulled from the
nightstand moments earlier.

I could see she had been playing with it quite a bit. As she traced her
fingers over the smooth surface, light glaring off the reflective surface
showed clear evidence of many tiny finger smudges all over it. She stared at
the empty cage with a look of deep wanting lust in her eyes.

I assume you know what this is since you have seen pictures of men wearing
them before," she inquired of me as she brought the case to her lips and
kissed the dome.

I simply nodded my head, unable to find words while looking at the object
that could take away my ability to orgasm without consent from someone else.
My dick however had no need for words and proclaimed its feelings by
standing straight up and pulsing untouched.

Putting the cage back in the box she continued, "I want you to know that I
am willing to try this if you feel it is something you want to explore. I
want you to go downstairs and think about this for the next hour or so. I
leave this decision entirely up to you. If you decided you want me to lock
up your penis and take away control of your orgasms, I want you to shave all
your pubic hair, I am sure you realize why, and return to the bedroom.

"I do not want you jerking off until you have made your decision! This is
your chance to try your fantasy, and if you choose, we will discuss the
specifics tonight," she finished in an authoritative voice.

She turned away from me and I took this as my cue to leave the bedroom. Even
though I was forbidden to masturbate, I was sure Jana was breaking out one
of her toys to use on herself. I couldn't blame her and to my surprise, I
wasn't the least bit jealous.

I sat down in the living room and for the first 15 minutes I felt like I was
in a trance. The shock of the situation took its toll on me before I came to
and started to think about my decision. I knew that if I went forward I
would be making a huge sacrifice. I always jerked off to my fantasy but if
it became reality the fantasy itself would prevent me from doing just that.
For every contradicting feeling I had the same answer popped up. Try it. If
we don't enjoy it we can always stop and we can chop that up to another
fantasy that should always remain a fantasy.

With fifteen minutes to go I had my answer and made my way towards the
bathroom to remove my pubic hair. I took my time and removed every piece of
hair carefully while taking every opportunity to enjoy what the feel of
flesh against my hardened cock felt like. When I was left completely smooth
I couldn't believe how delicate my bald scrotum felt.

When I reentered the bedroom my wife was still on the bed with her face
clearly showing the glow of having had at least one orgasm. Her pupils
almost seemed to constrict into snakelike slits but her devious little smirk
clearly told me how delighted she was to see my presence back in the
bedroom.

She ran her hand over my hairless genitals, "You did an outstanding job
making sure you got every last hair. I take it, judging by the absence of
pubic hair, you have decided to try out what is now our fantasy?"

I looked her right in the eyes, "Yes, I will become your chaste husband on
the condition that we start slow and agree that we can end it if I decide I
don't like it."

I thought she was going to jump for joy on the bed as her face lit up. She
had the appearance of a giddy school girl who was just asked to the senior
prom.

"Baby, we will take it slow and we will discuss that shortly. As for ending
the arrangement, I agree but it can only be ended on a release date. If you
had the ability to end it at anytime, you would never truly be chastised. If
you need to wait for a release date regardless if you want to continue being
my sexually frustrated, cock locked hubby, you will truly be denied. Also,
if you decide to end it there will be no returning to the fantasy. I will
not let you have a period of freedom because you desire it and then want to
go back to chastity. You are either locked or you are not," she spoke
adamantly.

I nodded my understanding, "That all makes perfect sense to me. I agree
completely."

"Very well, I want you to go to the kitchen and bring back a ziplock bag
with ice and water, along with a dish towel. It is going to take me a little
bit to size the cage correctly so you can wear it as comfortable as possible
and I can't do that if you are erect like you are right now," she exclaimed,
pointing at my engorged erection.

I realized that once again my cock was hard as ever without being touched. I
followed her instructions and was back in the bedroom quicker than any
normal person would have been, knowing that returning to the bedroom meant
imprisonment of my cock. Jana had put a silk robe on to hide her lingerie,
which I was thankful for since the sight of her in her teddy alone made me
want to get hard.

"When is the last time you shot your load?" she snapped at me.

"Yesterday," I told her, "when you went to the store I hurried into the
study and jerked off looking at my chastity files."

"Good," she said quickly, "we will not have to give you an orgasm today
then. Lay down on the bed so I can start getting you soft and we can talk
while the ice does its work."

I did what she asked without hesitation and she carefully wrapped the
ziplock in a towel before placing it on my straining cock and testicles. It
wasn't too cold at first but as time wore on I could feel the coldness
saturating the towel and chilling my groin.

"Now," Jana continued, "we are going to start with a two day period of
chastity, after which I will allow you release. We will inspect your dick
and balls to make sure we aren't damaging anything and that evening we will
lock you back up if all is well. Each time we will increase the period of
chastity until we find a nice happy period that I will dictate. Anytime
between release dates that we have to unlock you, for hygiene or irritation,
will be supervised by me. I do not want you cheating by sneaking a quick
jerk when I am not looking. Is that understood?"

Her sudden harsh tone took me by surprise and it left me with no doubts that
she wanted to be in charge of my orgasms. I truly realized that she wasn't
doing this for me; she was doing it for herself. Her new aggressive demeanor
did nothing to help relieve my erection.

"Yes, I understand," I quickly answered in a submissive tone.

"Well this doesn't seem to be working does it? Perhaps we need it a little
bit colder," she spoke with a chilly air to her voice.

She removed the baggie from the towel and placed it directly on my genitals.
The sudden cold made me want to curl into the fetal position. My instincts
made me move my hands toward my groin to protect the most sensitive set of
organs on my body.

My normally subtle wife scolded me quickly. "Leave it!" she barked, "Or do I
need to tie your hands above your head so you don't mess with my property?"
her stern face saying more than her words.

"No honey," I replied. "I will leave it alone. It was just the sudden cold
that made me jump."

There was no fighting the cold now. My erection was giving up the fight and
my hard on deflated quickly till I was completely limp and smaller than I
can remember being.

Jana giggled, "Now there we go, nice and small so I can start fitting this
little, plastic prison."

I watched with fascination as Jana spent the next 15 minutes trying out
different pins and ring sizes, each time tugging the cage to check the
fitment and putting the ice back on my genitals while she changed
configurations.

"This is the setup we want." she said as she gave a strong pull on the
chastity belt, "Tight enough to keep that cock where it belongs but loose
enough for comfort. How does it feel?"

"It's not uncomfortable." I replied, "But I am pretty sure it is tight
enough so that I can't escape. Unfortunately I don't have anything to
compare it to."

Jana gave me the first comforting look since she started putting on the
cage, "Don't worry baby. We can make changes to the configuration if you
tell me we need to. I want it to be as comfortable as possible because you
are going to be spending allot of time locked up and you won't want to do it
if it only hurts you."

Her reassuring demeanor changed back to that of the new woman inside my
wife.

"Now it's time. " She said, holding the opened padlock up for me to see it
before placing it through the locking pin. "I want you to ask me to lock you
up. Ask me to take control of your dick. Offer me control of all your
orgasms!"

With all my effort I looked into her hazel eyes, "Honey, please close the
lock to my chastity belt and make me a chaste husband. If you close the lock
I will give you complete and utter control over my cock. I will not orgasm
unless you and only you give me permission. I realize that my suffering is
for your pleasure and will do anything you ask of me in the hope that you
will be gracious and allow me release. I give you alone the power to
determine how long I must go without release, and while I promise to do my
best not to request release, I give you permission to dictate any punishment
I must undergo if I cannot resist asking."

With a large smile on her face I heard a very loud click that echoed
throughout the bedroom. I knew then and there that the deed was done and
free orgasms would be a thing of the past for me. Jana pressed her body
against mine and attacked me with a passionate kiss that rivaled those of
our newlywed years. I could feel her heart racing against my chest and I had
a feeling that I awakened a monster, a monster I dreamt of in my fantasies
but a monster none the less.

She broke the kiss and spoke to me, "Like I promised I am going to go easy
on you at first and give you time to get accustomed to being locked up. I do
however want to test what happens when you try to get a hard-on. Since I am
so turned on," she threw off her robe and I could clearly see through the
transparent material of her teddy that she had already removed her panties,
"I want you to go down on me and give me two orgasms. You have been getting
so much better giving head and I have high hopes that your predicament will
only make you better. I know trying to get an erection will cause you some
pain and if it becomes too much I want you to tell me."

She lay back and spread her legs and I needed no other persuasion to meet
her request. I dove into her mound with a motivation I had never felt
before. It seemed that my entire body was only intent on giving her
pleasure. To be honest it was like having a huge weight lifted off my
shoulders. For me it always seemed like a huge amount of pressure to perform
in the bedroom. I no longer felt that pressure as my only goal in that
shining moment was to bring her off to an enjoyable two orgasms.

As I worked feverishly to make her cum, I felt building pressure on my balls
as the rings worked to prevent my erection. I could feel the head of my
penis swollen and pressing against the end of the plastic shell. While
uncomfortable enough to fight back the boner, it wasn't what I would
consider painful.

After a few short minutes Jana was grinding her pelvis against my face as
she let loose a torrent of screams that surely told the neighborhood how
much she was enjoying our new arrangement. When she settled down I told her
about the discomfort I felt and went through great detail to explain how
each sensation felt. I also asked her if I could use her magic bullets to
help bring her to her second orgasm, telling her that my jaw was a little
sore but I would work very hard to remedy the problem in the future with
plenty of practice I knew I was going to get.

"Don't you worry about practice baby. You are going to get plenty of it.
While you will be going significant amounts of time without enjoying an
orgasm, I will be getting all that I want. Isn't that correct?"

I looked up at her from my humble position, "Yes honey. I will be at your
beckon call. If you want an orgasm all you need is to ask. I however must
depend on your good graces and the schedule you set forth for me to earn my
orgasms."

She stared at me with complete satisfaction, "Very good baby. I adore how
you understand your precarious position. You may use my bullets to help
bring me off again and then I will go cook us some dinner."

The rest of the night was pretty uneventful. When we lay down in bed Jana
looked more relaxed than she had in a very long time. Clearly she was at
ease since there was not even a remote hint of having to have sex. I am sure
my decreased motivation in bed lead partly to this peace.

"Is wearing the chastity belt causing you any more pain or discomfort than
earlier?" she asked in a gentle voice that truly indicated how much she
cared for me, "I know it is a little tight. I wanted to make sure you
wouldn't be able to escape."

I told her there was no pain and little if any discomfort. The CB-6000 was
actually very comfortable although in fairness I had only been wearing it
for a few hours

"I am a little embarrassed that your s****r saw my files." I said, "She must
think I am some kind of freak and if your parents find out I am not sure I
could face them."

She ran her hand up and down my chest and tried to reassure me, "Don't worry
about Christina. She promised me she would keep her mouth shut as long as we
showed her what a penis in a chastity belt looked like. We actually spent
about two hours talking about how to broach the subject to you. So you see,
she knows quite a bit more about your situation then you thought."

I blushed as that fact absorbed into my mind.

"She actually bet me that you would never actually allow me to put you in
chastity. I can't wait to collect on that bet one day. The next time she
comes over I want you to offer to show her you restrained dick."

"Yes dear." I replied submissively.

We cuddled together in each other's arms and fell asl**p with a comfort that
had long since evaded us.

I awoke in the morning to a very sharp pain in my stomach. My balls were
pulled very tight because of my bodies' normal attempt at morning wood. The
discomfort I felt while awake and trying to stiffen was usually enough to
deter the body from the attempt but during the night, while I slept, my body
seemed oblivious to the pain in my balls. After fighting the pain for a few
agonizing minutes the swelling decreased and the pain subsided. That was
going to take some getting used to. Perhaps my body would learn not to make
a feeble attempt at an erection. I could hope anyway.

I got up and went to the bathroom to take a piss. I almost started to pee
standing up before I caught myself and decided that it might be better to
sit down to piss from now on. There was much less of a chance at making a
mess I would have to clean up. When I was finished I grabbed a few Q-tips
and cleaned out the dome of the plastic shell. I didn't know what effect
urine would have festering inside the cage but I figured it wouldn't be
good.

After making coffee I took a cup upstairs and gently nudged Jana to wake her
up. When she opened her eyes she immediately put her hand to my crotch.

"Oh wow, for a second there I thought last night was just a dream but it's
true!" she said as her waking eyes suddenly brightened to a warm glow, "We
really have locked your penis up!"

She smiled and her other hand went for the key on the necklace, settled
gently between her supple breasts.

"Yes honey, you now own my cock and decide when I get to cum."

She jumped out of bed with excitement in her eyes thanking me for the cup of
coffee, "I can get used to this!"

I realized how nice it was that today was the start of a three day weekend
for me. I had three days to get accustomed to my new captivity before
attempting to conceal the plastic lump behind a business suit. As an
afterthought I decided I would try on one of my suits later to see just what
trouble I was in for.

Jana came down from getting ready and gave me a passionate kiss before
heading for the door. As she opened the door she turned around and showed me
the key around her neck. "You behave yourself today. I guess you will have
plenty of time to get some housework done since you won't be jerking off
today!" laughing quite loudly as she walked out the door.

The only thought that came to my mind was "Damn! She's Right!"

I spent the day both relaxing and cleaning up around the house. I hopped on
the computer to look at some of my favorite cuckold material but I couldn't
do it very long due to the tension the cage created on my balls. The cage
didn't give me much trouble but I could tell the back of my scrotum where
the back ring rested was a little irritated. I would have Jana look at it
when she got home. I tried on one of my suits, and to my surprise, the cage
didn't bulge out very much. It seemed that it would remain quite concealed.
I was glad I wouldn't have to make awkward explanations at work.

When Jana got home I met her at the door and was rewarded with a very wet
kiss. She asked me to come upstairs with her. Once we were in the bedroom
she told me to disrobe and I did so quickly without any protest. Once I was
fully nude except for the piece of plastic encasing my penis she got down to
business.

"Come over here and remove my clothes!" she said in a demanding voice.

Damn, just her tone made my cock start to go hard before it met the
resistance of the cage.

I removed her clothes slowly as she talked to me about how horney she was
all day. "It was so hard to keep my mind on my work. All I could think about
was you waiting at home for me, frustrated because you couldn't jerk off.
Did you miss being able to masturbate today?"

I told her I did. "I looked at some of my favorite material but couldn't do
so for long because of the discomfort. I wanted to cum badly but there was
nothing I could do about it. Besides you did not give me permission."

I told her about the minor irritation on my scrotum and after taking a quick
look she got some baby oil from the bathroom and rubbed a small amount on
the reddened skin. It seemed to relieve the discomfort pretty quickly. I was
proud of my little evil wife. She really must have done her research to have
such a quick remedy at hand.

"I know you can't cum until tomorrow but I want to come right now. Time to
do your duty my little chaste hubby."

I went to it right away, spending about ten minutes until she shot off with
another loud, explosive orgasm.

"Oh....Oh, my god! I am going to cum all over your face! Don't fucking stop!
Ohhhhhh..." she screamed.

She really seemed to let go lately. I could always tell when she came but
now people on the other side of the country would know. She thanked me and I
grabbed her robe and slipped it over her shoulders. I was treating her like
a queen and I was sure she was enjoying it.

The rest of the day sped by and the next morning I met the same painful
situation as the previous day. My shuffling in bed woke my wife this time
and she saw the reason for my restlessness.

"Wow, your balls seem like they are really stretched. Does it hurt real
badly?"

I told her it was painful but I went through the same thing the previous
morning and just needed to let it settle out.

With a smile that showed me she was proud of me she rolled over and fell
back asl**p.

I let Jana sl**p in and when she awoke around ten o'clock I had a cup of
coffee waiting for her.

"I want you to take care of the yard today and after dinner we can give you
a much deserved orgasm."

With a little extra spring in my step, I made quick work of the yard. While
Jana enjoyed her day off I worked on a few of my projects I have been
putting off for a while. It made it a little easier to keep myself busy
instead of thinking about being able to cum later that day.

After dinner I cleaned up the dishes and made my way upstairs where Jana was
waiting for me stark naked on the bed twirling the key to my chastity belt
around her finger.

"Do you want to be allowed to cum tonight?"

I told her I did but that decision resided with her.

"So you are telling me that if I told you I changed my mind about tonight
you wouldn't be mad at me?"

I told her matter of factly, "I wouldn't be mad as it is your decision to
make. I might be disappointed but I realize that if you feel I don't deserve
an orgasm you don't have to let me have one."

She actually gleamed with joy. Within moments she had inserted the key in
the lock and I watched as the hasp sprang free. She made the withdrawal of
the cage more dramatic than it had to be but I didn't care as it felt good
to be out of the cage. The moment the rush of air hit my cock it began to
grow in earnest.

Jana laid back and spread her legs for me. I wasted no time inserting my
hard prick into her wanton hole. This moment felt more wonderful than just
sex. This act meant so more because I had to wait for it. I went slowly to
enjoy the sensation. It seemed that my desire to please in bed was back.
After a few minutes Jana opened up and a gush of warmth engulfed my cock. I
waited for her to come down and drove forth with gusto. Within seconds I was
shooting off powerful spurts of cum into her moist pussy. I collapsed on
her, my breathing labored and my heart racing.

After a few minutes we decided to get a shower during which Jana made me
clean my genitals very good and freshly shave my pubic hairs. There was no
doubt I was going back in the cage, not that I thought there would be any.

Satisfied with how the evening turned out Jana had me lay on the bed while
she fitted my cage. She placed the lock through the pin and snapped the lock
shut.

"I hope you enjoyed that because we are going to shoot for 2 weeks before
your next release. Think you can handle that?" she asked with a wicked
little grin.

I gave her a wide smile, "It looks like I am going to have to handle it. You
are the one setting the date and there is nothing I can do about it without
your key."

Just two days ago I had begun my new life in chastity. My wife Jana found
out about my secret fantasy courtesy of some files I hid away on my hard
drive. It seems foolish to use the word fantasy anymore since chastity is
now a real part of my life. Getting accustomed to wearing a chastity belt
around my cock has not been very difficult to this point. To be fair I only
endured two days before I was granted an orgasm, and I hadn't really been
teased at all, but I was immediately locked up with my next period of
chastity to last two weeks. I was a little worried that the fetish would
lose a little power following an orgasm but I was thrilled to feel nothing
but excitement about being locked up again and the glow of my wife's face
when she pushed the lock shut again was breathtaking.

The following morning I had my normal rude awakening, having my balls
stretched due to my bodies' involuntary attempt at a morning hard-on. The
good news was that it didn't seem as bad this morning. Perhaps my body was
learning that I just had no use for morning erections anymore and my clear
plastic prison saw to the task of not allowing me any. I spent most of
Sunday morning lying around and contemplating the fact that I was not going
to be allowed to cum for the next two weeks. I had no complaints really
seeing as this was my fetish after all and I was almost grateful that my
wife's s****r had found my hidden folder and that my wife had taken the
steps to take matters into her own hands and offer to lock my cock up. I
debated deleting the other folders on other topics but decided I would let
them remain where they were. Sooner or later Jana would probably find them
and I was sure she would once again confront me with them. The question is
would she make them a reality for me when she did?

After lunch, Jana strutted into the living room with a demanding look in her
eye.

"Get dressed," she ordered, "We are going shopping. I realized this morning
that it has been a while since I bought any lingerie and decided that I need
some new things to wear around the house."

"You are becoming such a naughty little temptress," I told her with a hint
of laughter in my voice.

She gave a giddy chuckle and with a wide smile, simply replied, "Thank you
baby."

When we got to the store it was a little frustrating to see all these women
shopping for items they, no doubt, would wear in the bedroom for their
husbands or boyfriends whereas my wife was shopping for items to wear all
around the house and create a stirring in my loins that would not be
remedied in the near future. I came to the realization that this was the
first little bit of teasing I was going to have to endure.

"Browse around the store and pick out two outfits you would like to see me
in. You may pick whatever you like but keep in mind I am making you pick
your own poison sort of speak. These are some of the outfits I will wear
around the house when I feel like teasing you," she said.

Noticing the quick expression of shock on my face she merely replied "Yes, I
read all about teasing when I was researching the chastity lifestyle over
the past few weeks. I went very easy on you the last two days but I am going
to slowly ramp it up until I have you nice and sexually frustrated."

I turned a bright shade of red when I realized there was a tall brunette on
the other side of the rack we were perusing through. I knew immediately that
she had heard every word my wife had just spoken and now three people knew
that I was a belted husband even though one of them was a stranger. My wife
giggled as I moved away from the rack quickly and she gave the brunette an
acknowledging nod.

The first outfit I picked out was rather conservative. It was a light pink,
silk nighty that would have been rather tame had it not been for how short
the hem of the gown fell. When I held it up to my wife I realized that it
would just barely cover her pussy, short enough that if she went panty-less
I would catch glimpses of her pussy every time she moved. My second choice
was far more adventurous. I picked out a shiny black patent leather corset
with a matching thong. The half cup corset would barely contain her firm
breasts and I wasn't completely sure that her large pink nipples would
remain concealed. She absolutely beamed with approval when I told her it was
my second pick. A pair of matching thigh high boots with three inch heels
caught my eye and I told her I wanted her to get those as well.

"Let me go try these on real quick," she said. "You will have to wait until
we get home to see me in them though."

I stood around the store looking through more racks as I waited for her to
emerge from the fitting room. The feel of these delicate fabrics alone was
enough to heighten my awareness about my locked up state. On numerous
occasions I caught that same brunette stealing glances my way. Each time I
caught her she blushed a little more. I think she was more embarrassed about
knowing I was in chastity than I was knowing she knew. I am pretty sure she
was trying to catch a glimpse of my crotch looking for some tell tale sign
of the chastity belt.

Jana was almost skipping when she emerged with a look of utmost satisfaction
on her face. She handed me the garments and told me to go pay for them which
I did right away.

Once we got home Jana said she was going to change into an outfit. "Do you
have a preference or should I surprise you?"

"Surprise me honey. Either one is going to have my dick straining to get
hard in its captivity," I replied with a little more bravery then I should
have.

Ten minutes later my wife came back downstairs. Just as I thought she chose
the corset and boots. She had taken some extra time to apply heavy make-up
and was looking extremely fuckable. The material of the boots seemed to
stretch to fit her accented calf muscles thanks to the three inch heels. I
realized that the front blinds were open and started to work them closed.

"Leave them open!" she snapped.

"But the neighbors might see you." I protested.

"So what if they do," she said without hesitation. "I am sure they have
heard me enjoying myself by now and if they haven't they probably will
tonight. Besides, I am covered up. It's you that should be worried. Remove
all your clothes NOW!"

I didn't even argue that I was about to be standing naked in my living room
wearing nothing but a chastity belt. I knew damn well that anyone walking by
could probably see right into the house and if they strained to look, would
see what I had become. Once I was naked she dropped to her knees in front of
me and began to fondle my exposed balls, rolling the tender pieces of flesh
around in her fingers. Within moments I felt the cage begin to do its job,
keeping my erection at bay.

"I know this is going to cause you some discomfort but I am going to start
teasing you today. You can expect allot more of this as I do my best to keep
you sexually frustrated. Is that what you want? Do you want me to tease you
to the point of madness and deny you the opportunity to spray your seed?"
she asked in an almost c***dlike voice.

My head was spinning at her words. "Yes. YES!" I screamed, "Use me for your
own pleasure however you see fit while denying me the simple pleasure of an
orgasm."

Seeing me fight a losing battle with my erection enthralled her all the
more. She began to lick my balls tenderly and then sucking them into her
mouth. She blew her hot breath against my sheathed cock before she took the
molded plastic into her mouth.

"I bet you wish this cage was off right now so you could feel my warm tongue
directly on your flesh," she said looking up into my eyes. "Well if you are
having any thoughts to that effect do yourself a favor and erase them from
your mind. I am not granting you release for two whole weeks."

Once she felt I was almost at my breaking point she let me fall back onto
the couch, my rubbery legs no longer able to support my weight, my breathing
very rapid and shallow.

"Oh that was so much fun," she laughed, "and even though I am going to deny
you any orgasms, you are going to spend the rest of the day giving me
plenty. I want four orgasms today. You can bring me off by any means you
want, excluding your cock of course since that is staying locked up."

I did exactly that, devoting all my efforts to pleasing her. Unwrapping her
patent leather encased body was exhilarating. As every inch of flesh became
exposed to my view, I covered it with kisses. I wanted to taste every part
of her body, to drink it in and become d***k with frustration. By the end of
the night my jaw was screaming in agony telling my brain it had nothing left
to give. Thankfully I had met the goal set before me.

The next three days went by pretty uneventful with the exception of Jana
spending precious moments to tease me, always allowing me ample views of her
body in various states of undress or sexy outfits. My oral duties did not
relent either as I was told time and time again to get my wife off with my
mouth and tongue. My jaw was beginning to become accustomed to its frantic
workout and the constant thrashing from my sexy wife's pelvis.

I now knew how Jana felt about having a hard time concentrating while at
work with the exception of the fact that I would not receive relief like she
had when I returned home. In all actuality, when I was able to pull my
thoughts away from the piece of flesh locked away from the world, I found
myself able to think quite clearly, more so than I have been able to in a
long time. Even with my self-imposed distractions I was able to complete
more work in a shorter amount of time, a fact that did not go unnoticed by
my supervisor. "If she only knew the secret to my success," I laughed to
myself.

When I got home on Wednesday night I found my wife lounging in the living
room wearing more clothing than she has taken to lately. It was like she
made a conscious effort to hide as much of her skin from me as possible.

"Baby, I want you to go up to the bathroom and remove your clothes. Once you
are naked just wait for me and I will be up shortly. We have some business
to attend to," she told me in a short tempered tone.

She peaked my curiosity and I didn't even to bother asking questions, a
habit that I discovered I have been developing lately. She didn't make me
wait long but when she entered the bathroom she was still fully clothed,
twirling the key to my belt around her fingers.

"I am going to unlock you but I don't want you to get any ideas about
release. You need to clean your cock and shave your stubbies. I also need to
check you for any irritation. I made sure to cover up because I do not wish
you to get an erection. When you are in the shower you will wash yourself
with cold water to help stave off any hard-ons. You will leave the curtain
open so I can ensure you don't work too hard to get yourself clean if you
catch my drift. If you start to get hard I want you to stop and let the cold
water run over your cock and scrotum. I will clean your plastic friend out
real good while you do that."

"Don't worry honey," I replied, "I will not cheat on our arrangement. As
difficult as it is, I don't want to take away from your satisfaction."

She didn't seem to believe me. "Never the less, I told you that that any
time that I unlocked you for hygiene would be supervised."

She bent down and inserted the key into the lock and with a quick twist I
heard the sweet sound of the hasp releasing. She removed the lock and pulled
off the cage quickly, not lovingly like she had a few days ago, turned on
the cold water and motioned for me to step into the shower. The cold water
had an immediate effect on my penis making it want to retract as far as
possible, long before I could even think about getting hard. It took allot
of willpower to stay under the stream of freezing water. Even though she
didn't tell me I made sure to keep my dick in plain view at all times. I
didn't want to be accused of anything. I quickly but diligently cleaned my
entire groin with soap and water before lathering up with shaving cream and
leaving smooth skin in the razor's path. As I took care of this Jana cleaned
out the cage with rubbing alcohol and rinsed it clean with water.

"Let me see your balls!" she said sternly.

She grabbed hold of my shriveled scrotum and looked over every inch for any
signs of irritation that the rings might be causing. Satisfied that the
little dab of baby oil was working wonders and the skin was fairing quite
well she quickly slipped the back ring behind my balls, inserted the pins,
and slid the cage over my deflated penis with a quickness that had me
wondering how many times she had practiced putting it together before
offering it to me the day I began my life in chastity.

"Very good baby," she praised, "you were able to get yourself cleaned up and
shaved without getting an erection. I figured since I was taking control of
your orgasms I might as well dictate when you can have an erection as well.
I can guarantee that you will not get to see one very often."

She slipped the key to my cage back around her neck, gave my balls a light
slap, and walked out the door swaying her ass at me as she left.

Later that night we cuddled on the couch and watched some TV. After a little
bit of idle chit chat she got serious on me.

"Baby, I am really enjoying the treatment you are giving me. I can't help
but notice that your cock jumps a little in the cage when I start to give
you orders. Is this something you are enjoying? Do you like it when I get
domineering? Do you really want me to take charge?"

The truth had worked so far so why not go with it.

"Jana, I have given you complete control of my orgasms. I cannot cum without
your permission and I haven't set any guidelines about the length of time
you can make me go without cumming. You can make me go five years if you
want, although I really hope that is not the case. When a man gives a woman
this kind of power there can be no doubt that he will take any order from
that woman. I will be as submissive to you as you choose to make me. I only
want to please you. That's what chastity has instilled in me so far. My
needs are not important."

The smile on her face indicated that I answered correctly. "Very well, I
decided that I want you to be more submissive to me. For starters, when I am
giving you orders you will address me as Mistress. I know I decide when you
get to cum but I want you to understand that my say on that is final. If I
decide not to release you on your release day that is my prerogative. I
wouldn't count on too many early releases either. Is that understood?"

"Yes Mistress," I replied.

"Let's start off slow. When you are home and we do not have visitors you
will be naked at all times. I always want to see your cock all cooped up in
its protective case."

I immediately stood up and removed my clothing before diving back into my
wife's arms.

Over the next week and a half I spent almost all my time at home naked with
my cage glaring in the light. The moment I walked in the door from work I
would immediately remove all my clothing right inside the door. Jana liked
the fact that I made such an extreme effort to follow her rules. All the
blinds in the house remained open. I didn't dare touch them since she first
scolded me for attempting to close them. I knew that one day my neighbors
would catch a glimpse of my imprisonment but I just didn't seem to care if
they knew or not.

True to her word, Jana took it slow with me. She mainly ordered me around
when she wanted something done around the house or if she required my
talents for her pleasure, which was quite often. I still felt no pang of
jealousy at her ability to come multiple times a night while I was denied
even the slightest erection. I was becoming more and more comfortable with
my choice to wear the tube.

Two weeks from my last orgasm, Saturday finally rolled around. I was let out
of my cage about every four days to clean and shave but true to her word I
was not allowed a free erection. My balls seemed bigger than I remember them
being and there was almost a dull ache deep inside them. It wasn't severe or
unmanageable, simply just a reminder of the teasing I had to endure over the
last two weeks. I actually wondered if this was the start of what people
referred to as "Blue Balls".

Late in the evening Jana led me up the steps by my confined prick. She had
me lay down on the bed and straddled my face so I could eat her while she
opened up the cage to allow me release. Just like the last time she did it
in a very slow and loving way. I hoped she would always unlock me on release
days just like this. It made me feel like there was a special connection
between us that most people would never understand. Once my cock was free it
wasted very little time getting to full mast. Jana stroked my cock up and
down. She used her finger to trace every contour of my engorged penis. The
sensations running through my body were unbelievable. This felt so much
better than release after only two days. It made two weeks of denial worth
it.

After about five minutes of a slow loving hand job Jana abruptly stopped and
removed her wet pussy from my mouth. I thought she was going to sink herself
down on me but I quickly realized I was wrong when she lay on the bed next
to me and started to speak.

"Hubby, I am kind of torn at the moment and I need to talk to you about it.
I know I said that this was going to be a release date for you but part of
me wants to deny you from cumming tonight. It's very hard to explain as you
have been nothing but good to me over the past two weeks and have done
nothing wrong so you deserve to have your orgasm tonight but I just don't
want your chastity period to end right now. Would you be angry with me if I
decided not to let you cum tonight?"

I could almost see the turmoil in her eyes. She was really struggling with
this decision. She has made some really huge leaps from the subtle little
wife she once was to the more assertive Mistress wife she has become but I
had no doubts this was the remnants of her past self coming through.

"Jana," I said calmingly, "I really do want to come tonight. I would not be
angry with you if you decided to deny me. I might be a little disappointed
but it would really be nothing for you to worry yourself about."

What was I saying? I was about to experience what I knew was a going to be a
very powerful orgasm but to put my wife at ease I basically gave her
permission to extend my denial period.

"Hubby, if you go two more weeks for me I will go easier with the teasing. I
won't stop altogether but I won't do it as often since I already have you
nice and frustrated. If you go two more weeks for me I will make it worth
your while and instead of the hand job you were going to get tonight I will
let you fuck me. Will you do it for me? Please?" she said in an almost
angelic voice.

Oh fuck it, what the hell might as well go for broke.

I hung my head and replied, "Mistress, it is not a question of whether I
will or won't go an additional two weeks without an orgasm. When I agreed to
become a chaste hubby, I gave all control of when I am allowed to orgasm to
you. The decision is yours to make. The real question is if my Mistress will
allow me to spurt my load tonight or will she deny me and make me wait
another two weeks cooped up in my tube."

Her eyes showed so much passion as she smiled, "Well it really isn't a
question at all is it? You will not shoot your little cummies tonight. You
are denied!"

Her last word rang through my mind like the crisp clang of a bell.

"Now since you have been such a good boy and didn't complain one bit when I
brought up extending your frustration, I am going to allow you some time
outside your little friend tonight. I want you to put your arms over your
head and spread your legs."

"Yes Mistress" I said as I did exactly as she told me.

She went to the closet and returned with a few of my silk ties. She bound my
wrists and ankles to the posts on all four corners. I was amazed at the
skill in which she tied me. I tested my bonds and decided straight away that
I was not going to be able to escape from them.

"Very good hubby. I don't want you touching your little dick while I allow
you to have some alone time. But first let's finish what you started."

She immediately straddled my face again and I went to work lapping at her
pussy. She was soaking wet and I understood how turned on she was to deny me
an orgasm that I had looked forward to for two weeks. I brought her off in
less than two minutes and she collapsed on the bed next to me. After a few
minutes she got up and told me to enjoy some time to myself before turning
off the light and leaving the room. My mind was awash with emotions I didn't
know existed as the night's events played through my mind and my time alone
was not remotely comfortable as I felt the cool air around my erection that
had not gone down since she started stroking me. It was bitter sweet
suffering.

After about two hours Jana returned to the bedroom with her bag of ice water
and placed it directly on my groin. I cried out in subtle agony as the cold
bit into my delicate flesh. In no time at all my only erection in two weeks
deflated and my sly wife made quick work of ensuring I was safely back into
my tiny cock cage.

For the next four days Jana did take it easy on the teasing but it didn't
stop her from wearing lingerie that left little to the imagination or
nothing at all. She always seemed to drop something and had to bend at the
waist whenever I was walking behind her. A few times she just wiggled her
tight heart shaped ass at me seductively.

On Thursday I came home from work and after walking through the door I
immediately disrobed to my normal state of dress while at home.

"Hello chastity boy."

I immediately turned a deep shade of red. This was not my wife's voice. I
looked up and saw my wife's s****r Christina standing in the doorway to the
kitchen. I tried to cover my nakedness with the pile of clothes in my hands
when I heard my wife's stern voice.

"No! Don't try to cover up! Drop your clothes and come over here!"

"Yes Mistress" I replied as my pile of clothes fell to the floor leaving me
exposed.

As I walked over to my wife and her s****r I was sharply aware of every pull
and tug the cage made on my balls as it swung side to side. I stopped in
front of these two beautiful women and did not make a second attempt to
shield myself. "I told you he was now my chastised little hubby slave s*s.
She didn't believe me that we locked up your cock even though she saw all
your files."

Christina was smirking at my wife and giggling at me.

"Can I touch it?" Christina asked nervously.

"Have a ball s*s," my wife said.

"It's kind of small," Christina stated as her soft hands were running over
every inch of the plastic casing, softly tugging on it sending spikes of
discomfort into my stomach, and touching my smooth scrotum, which had now
tightened up, with the tips of her fingers.

"Don't be too quick to judge," my wife defended me. "He is about average
size if not just a little smaller but I bought the more compact version of
the CB-6000 so it would be more secure. When he is at full mast he gets the
job done."

"Well I see that it isn't going to come off without the key but how does it
prevent him from getting hard?" Christina asked my wife.

My wife laughed, "It will cause him some pain but do you want to see how it
works?"

Christina simply nodded.

"OK," my wife said, "Take off your top and show him your big tits."

Christina did a double take on my wife with questioning eyes that clearly
asked if she was serious. My wife simply nodded.

As she removed her flimsy top, I was presented with Christina's D or double
D breasts incased in a white lace bra that clearly showed her dark nipples
through the thin material. As she reached back to unclasp her bra I realized
that I was finally going to get a look at my wife's s****r's huge tits,
something I have wanted to see since I first saw her in a bikini many years
ago. Knowing this alone made my cock start to work feverishly to get hard.

"Well," Christina said to me, "you are finally going to get a nice close up
look at the tits you have been sneaking glances at for the past few years. I
hope it's worth it."

When her bra slipped off her shoulders and onto the floor I was hit with a
very sharp pain that told me the cage was doing all it could to prevent me
from standing tall. As my breathing quickened to deal with the pain Jana
explained what was happening.

"The two rings separate his balls from his penis. When he tries to get an
erection the expanding dick begins to push the case away from the body until
the balls are trapped behind the rings and it can't expand any further
without causing him serious pain. He is just about at the limit right now
and the pain will start to fight the erection. If we keep him aroused we can
prolong his suffering. Do you want to make him suffer for a little longer?"

Oh my god, Christina was nodding yes.

"OK, take off your skirt and show him your panties."

"I am not wearing any," Christina said with a wicked grin.

Hearing that renewed my cock's efforts to break out of its captivity.

"Well I guess you will just have to go all the way then," my wife said
without hesitation.

Christina didn't even flinch this time as she reached behind her and
unzipped her skirt letting it fall to the floor. Here was my wife's
beautiful s****r standing in front of me completely naked, her trimmed
brunette bush mesmerizing me until I saw the soft folds of her pussy. With a
pain that clearly topped that of morning wood in my belt I doubled over due
to the pain tracing up into my stomach.

Thankfully I heard my wife say I had enough and helped me to the couch while
Christina retrieved her clothes and left the room. My cock shrank very
quickly in response to the pain I was feeling with no new stimuli to fight
against it. In about a minute I was back to a normal comfort level but my
balls where still swollen and throbbing from the punishment they took. Jana
had me take my clothes upstairs as Christina had now seen plenty of my
chastity cage and I no longer had any need for modesty around her.

Christina stayed for dinner and I constantly caught her taking quick glances
at my plastic encased penis, a fact that didn't escape my wife either but it
didn't seem to bother her so I didn't let it bother me. While it was a
little strange to sit at the dinner table naked with two fully clothed women
I oddly felt right at home. They spent most of dinner talking about the
amazing orgasms I was providing my wife on an almost daily basis if not
multiple times a day.

Christina suddenly turned to me, "How long have you gone without having an
orgasm?"

"Two weeks and five days," I replied calmly.

"And it will be another week and two days before I am going to allow him
one!" my wife chimed in.

Christina audibly gasped, "You mean you are going to make him go an entire
month without an orgasm while you enjoy all the attention you are getting?"

My wife laughed quite loudly, "s*s, we are nowhere near the length of time I
am going to make him go without cumming. I haven't decided on what that
length of time will be just yet but I just want to work him up to it. He is
doing quite well with it so far."

Christina joined her in laughing, "I knew you had an evil streak in you Jana
but I never knew just how deep it went. Do you miss the sex?"

Jana got serious again, "I do miss the penetration sometimes but I think I
am just going to have to make a trip to the toy store and have hubby pick me
out a nice dildo that he can use on me."

"Go to the one down by McCarthy's," Christina told her, "the lady that works
there is really nice and they have a pretty good selection of just about
everything."

Jana laughed again, "You really know your sex toy stores s*s."

"A single gal has to do what a single gal has to do," Christina snapped
back.

Jana seemed to go into deep thought for a few seconds. She got up and left
the room for a moment before returning with something in her hand.

"I tell you what s*s. I have to ask a favor of you and if you do that favor
for me I think I have a nice form of payment to offer you."

Christina looked at her with a puzzled expression on her face as my wife
opened her hand displaying a key that looked exactly like the one she wore
around her neck. This was the second key to my cock lock.

"I need someone to hold onto this in case of emergencies and it has to be
someone I trust. I want you to hold onto it for me in case I have to go out
of town and he needs to be unlocked for cleaning and such. Will you do this
for me?"

Taking the key Christina answered, "I will definitely hold the spare key to
your husband's chastity belt but I'm not sure what you mean about payment."

"Well," my wife began, "It seems I have a husband who is very talented with
his mouth and tongue and you are a woman with needs that need to be
satisfied. I give you permission to come over and let him pleasure you with
his mouth when you need to get off."

Christina and I both jumped back in shock.

While I was still searching for words Christina spoke up, "You mean to tell
me you will let your husband go down on me whenever I want to get off?"

"Why not?" my wife said casually, "his dick is locked up in a chastity belt.
It's not like I need to worry about him cheating on me." She turned fiercely
toward me, "And don't you go getting any wild ideas of your little dick
getting anywhere near my s****r's pussy!"

Sounding offended I found my words, "Baby I am a little hurt you would think
that it popped in my mind. I would not do that to you, cage or no cage. And
like you said you having nothing to worry about with me being locked up and
I am sure Christina isn't going to use that key to let me out unless you
tell her to."

"Damn right," Christina stated, "If your wife decides she doesn't want you
to experience the joy of an orgasm I sure as hell am not going to let you.
Besides I really liked seeing you frustrated earlier. I might just take my
s****r up on her offer so I can watch you struggle in your cage while I let
you lick me to orgasm after orgasm."

I had a pretty good feeling that it wouldn't be long before Christina came
to call on my services.

As Christina was leaving for the night she flashed the key in front of me
and gave my cage a very strong tug. "Hang tight." She said as she walked out
the door laughing.

Six very long days had gone by since the night I stood in front of my wife's
s****r, completely naked with only a clear piece of plastic encasing my
confined dick. It seemed like months ago that I had to endure the sharp
pains induced by the chastity belt as I watched Christina disrobe in front
of me, things that only existed in Penthouse Forum stories. Since my last
release date, which resulted in extending my frustration in lieu of relief,
Jana had kept true to her word of easing up on the teasing but over the past
few days, as my release date drew closer, she seemed nothing but happy to
ramp it up again. This past week alone we had made three separate trips to
the lingerie store to purchase more outfits for her, all of which I was
asked to choose.

My mental state of continuous arousal caused my body to shiver at her
slightest touch. Having to watch her around the house clad in silk, lace,
leather, and flesh made me want her in a way that was similar to how I felt
before we were married, when the spark of love and lust were still fresh and
exciting. This is why I enjoyed my state of captivity. I wanted her but I
could not have her and that, in turn, made me want her even more. She
constantly teased me about my reaction to seeing Christina's nude body.

"Did you see how wet her pussy was when her skirt hit the floor?" she would
ask looking into my eyes, "Just a stiff breeze would have been enough to
send her body spiraling into an orgasm. Just think, one of these days she is
going to come by and show you that body all over again. Only this time you
are going to taste that wetness between her legs. If you look up you will
see the only other key to your chastity belt resting on a chain between her
huge tits just like the one I wear. Your tiny dick will strain against its
bonds, your male instincts forcing you to try and penetrate her but that
will never happen."

Regardless of knowing I could not attain an erection my body continued to
try as my wife teased me both physically and mentally. She would laugh and
smile as my balls were pulled tight against the ring. Her hazel eyes
twinkled and her milky white skin glowed as she continued to torment me and
that told me she was still enjoying the lifestyle of our fetish. Perhaps if
the pain was unbearable I would feel less sure about my decision to be
locked up but the truth is that in a weird, sadistic way the discomfort
simply added to my arousal. Seeing a beautiful woman smiling at me in an
expression of true joy was enough to renew my commitment to chastity.

Some people might wonder if I missed being able to orgasm when I wanted.
Absolutely, I did miss it but to be honest, the majority of my orgasms over
the past three years where attained by my own hand and with very little
meaning, other than in my imagination. Now, all my orgasms would have
meaning and each one would become more intense, proportional with the amount
of time I endured waiting for it.

With only three more days to go until my release date I renewed my efforts
with pleasing my wife. When we lay on the couch together my hands explored
every inch of her body. I drank in the scent of her long, straight, blonde
hair; the taste of her smooth, pale skin and the sound of her seductive
voice. When I pleasured her, I concentrated on doing my very best, my tongue
becoming more coordinated and my jaw muscles strengthened and conditioned to
their daily chore. The scent of her sex constantly lingered on my lips and I
was enjoying every frustrating moment of it. I wanted to make sure that I
did everything in my power to ensure my release. A little under two weeks
ago I made certain she was aware that she could deny me for no reason at all
and although I questioned my sanity, I was sure it was the right thing to
do. I did, after all, want her to have all the control.

On the morning before my long awaited day I was enjoying a light breakfast
when Jana came into the kitchen.

"My s****r is coming over for dinner tonight. You will have no need for
clothing," she said in a very stern voice. "Since she has seen you in your
normal household outfit already there is no need to be shy. I don't know if
she intends to use you tonight but if she does you will give your very best
effort into pleasuring her. If she is not happy I will take away your
release tomorrow and you can simply stay locked up."

"Yes Mistress," I replied with my head slightly bowed, "I will not
disappoint her or you. I really want to be able to cum tomorrow."

She gave me a very passionate, loving kiss before walking out the door, the
room dimming from the loss of her radiant smile. Over the past week I
thought long and hard of why she would allow me such intimate contact with
her s****r. For the life of me I could not wrap my mind around it but the
fear of missing release prevented me from asking her about it. Perhaps she
felt that since I was locked up it wasn't sex for me and merely her slave
doing her biding for a friend of hers. That, in and of itself, made me feel
very submissive, more so than I have up until this point.

The workday seemed to swim by in a cloud of random blurs. My mind couldn't
focus on anything and it was the least productive day I have had since I got
myself locked up. I don't know if it was the anticipation of what might
happen tonight or the longing for what I hoped would happen tomorrow but it
had my mind a complete fucking mess.

As I had become accustomed to, I walked through the front door and
immediately removed all of my clothing and deposited them in the hallway
laundry basket that I kept downstairs for this very reason. I walked into
the kitchen to find my wife dressed in an emerald green corset laced extra
tight causing her 36C tits to be pushed up and squashed together along with
silk half cut panties and matching thigh high stockings.

"Looks like someone is ready for a little fun tonight," I said with a
mixture of surprise and longing in my voice.

"Oh, this old thing? I just needed something comfortable to wear around the
house," she said feigning mock innocence.

"You have that piece of material laced so tight it hardly looks
comfortable," I said jokingly, "but god damn does it look good."

"Well I am pretty sure I am allot more comfortable than you," she said
stoutly, gesturing toward my semi-hard erection. "It looks like someone
really wants out of his prison. But don't worry about that tonight baby.
Your fun is tomorrow and I get to have mine tonight."

About that time the front doorbell rang.

"Be a dear and go get the door," my wife said to me.

Here was a test. My precarious position was completely exposed for anyone to
see. I walked around like this with open windows but nothing ever so brazen
like answering the door with my cage shining in the light. I could protest
but then I run the risk of being denied release tomorrow. Like so many other
things lately I just said fuck it and threw myself into the task at hand.

I opened the door, slightly shielding myself but not to the point that it
looked obvious. I had already been scolded for my modesty twice already.
Thankfully it was Christina and not some poor unsuspecting person. Even
though it was a crisp seventy degrees out she was dressed in a trench coat.

"May I take your coat?" I asked as I invited her inside and closed the door.

"If you insist," she said laughing as she untied the belt and allowed her
coat to slip off her shoulders and onto the floor.

I was greeted by the sight of her curvy body scantily clad in the shiniest
black patent leather. The sight of her full breasts encased in the three
quarter bra and the tiny triangle patch of material that composed the front
of her g-string panties was enough to immediately send a knot of discomfort
into my lower stomach. The g-string was so small that it occurred to me she
had shaved most, if not all, of her pubic hair since the last time I had
seen her.

"Oh you poor thing," she said with pouty lips and mock sympathy as she
dropped down to her knees in front of me. "Look at this little thing trying
to push its way out of its cell but these swollen balls just won't let it."

She reached up and took my testicles in her hand and began to tug on them,
trying to pull them away from the rings. Spikes of cramps shot through my
balls and into my belly. It took every bit of strength I could muster to
remain upright as she m*****ed my tender flesh.

"It's not time yet chastity boy but I bet this will make it feel real good,"
she said before opening her mouth and taking the entire plastic chastity
belt into her mouth.

Feeling the warmth of her mouth surrounding my penis but not actually
touching it made my cock want to jump out of the cage but it only caused me
more pain.

"Well well, aren't we just having too much fun in here and no one invited
me," my wife said as she walked out of the kitchen.

I finally succumbed to the pain and collapsed into the fetal position, my
cage slipping put of Christina's mouth and leaving her looking down at me,
wiping the saliva from her bright red lips. If my wife had an evil streak in
her, her s****r was surely the devil. I was being used for her amusement and
she was enjoying every second of it.

The next couple of hours were relatively tame as my wife and her s****r
engaged in girl talk and I waited on them, keeping their glasses full of
wine and cleaning up after dinner. Late in the evening Jana had me stand up
before where they sat on the couch.

"As you may have guessed, I wanted to see how you would react to some
serious teasing on the night before release," my wife said to me softly. "I
told my s****r to wear something sexy but I didn't tell her about your thing
for leather. I would say she did a very good job wouldn't you?"

"Yes Mistress," I replied happily, "her outfit alone had me growing inside
my chastity belt, not unlike how hard it is for me to see you dressed as you
are. You both are very sexy devils."

"Humm I like the sound of devils," my wife laughed heartily. "I know you are
curious if you will have to service us tonight but I had a better idea. You
will not be allowed to see the intimate parts of the female body until your
release tomorrow, but that doesn't mean we are done with you."

"Come here and kneel between my legs," Christina commanded.

I quickly did what I was told and kneeled in between her tanned legs,
keeping my hands by my sides.

"You will not get to taste me tonight but you will get to smell me. Put your
face down on my panty clad pussy but be very careful. Too much movement
might make that little bit of material uncover my clit and then you would
break your wife's wishes. I would hate to see you lose your chance to spurt
your cummies because of a little technicality," Christina said laughing
along with Jana.

I knelt forward very slowly, hovering my nose less than an inch above
Christina's mound. Every breath I took filled my nostrils with the scent of
her sex, the musty aroma sending my mind into sex craved spirals. I was very
careful not to allow my nose to touch the stretched, shiny, triangle patch
of leather. After a few minutes my neck began to ache from the strain of
holding myself in my dangerous position. I wondered if my wife wanted me to
fail this task so she could deny me orgasm for a reason this time.

After a few more minutes I was released from my kneeling position and
directed to stand in front of them. For an hour I endured their hands and
mouths roaming over my body. As they took turns keeping me in an excited
state I watched as the other rubbed her pussy through the thin material of
their panties. Thankfully I was soon released.

"OK Hubby, time for you to head to bed. You have a very big day tomorrow,"
my wife said as she sent me up the steps with a slap on my ass that was hard
enough to leave a hand print on my pale ass cheek.

I tossed and turned for what seemed like hours as I listened to the muffled
laughs of the two women coming from downstairs, every thought ventured
toward tomorrow's reward. Finally my lust gave way to sense and I drifted
off into a very deep sl**p.

I awoke with the morning sun glaring through the window and the feel of my
wife's lips against my neck. As my vision began to clear I saw her dangling
the silver key above my face. She stopped kissing my neck and looked me in
the eye.

"I was going to make you wait until tonight but I had a better idea. I am
going to leave you unlocked all day. You may have as many erections as you
want but you only get to spew your load once. You have behaved yourself so
well that you can cum anyway you want. You can make me taste it or you can
come inside me. That is your reward for being such a good boy."

She d**g her naked body down mine, her hard nipples tracing across my chest
like a hot knife until she rested between my legs, slowly inserting the key
into the lock. She teased me, twisting the key in the lock but not enough to
undo the hasp. Suddenly I felt the lock spring free and it was like a bolt
of lightning coursed through my loins. As the lock was pulled free my dick
began to grow very rapidly, relishing in its rare freedom. Like she had on
my first relief day, she removed the cage slowly and lovingly, kissing every
engorged inch of hot flesh as it was revealed.

When every piece of the cage was shed, I pounced on her, my mouth feeding on
her lips and my hands groped her breasts tightly. My cock was less than an
inch away from her soaked cunt and as much as I tried to resist, my body
lunged forward, sinking all five inches of my hard prick into her moist
pussy in one motion, causing her to moan out in sheer surprise and pleasure.
I was truly in heaven as I felt what had been denied me for an entire month.
She consumed all of me as I slowly made love to her, keeping it slow,
knowing that in my current aroused state I would not last long and wanted to
enjoy being inside her again.

After only two minutes I slowly withdrew my hard cock from within her,
precum dribbling out of the head. Her eyes showed signs of disappointment at
suddenly being left empty, but that look suddenly changed to that of pure
a****listic lust. With surprising speed and strength she threw me off of her
and onto my back, her body covering mine as she positioned herself to be
impaled on my throbbing dick once more. With all of her weight she threw
herself down on me, my dick stabbing into her delicate hole, until her
pelvis rested against mine and a grunt of satisfaction escaped her lips.
Without waiting for me to catch my breath she picked herself up and dropped
again, and again, and again, the f***e sending shockwaves through the bed.
After just twenty seconds my swollen nuts started to tense up. Not yet, I
thought. It was too soon. I had waited so long for it, but I was past the
point of no return. I screamed with such passion and desire as I felt the
hot cum traveling out my dick and into Jana's pussy.

"Holy fuck!" I cried out. "Get every last drop of cum out of me baby."

As my orgasm had just about subsided, hers had just begun. She continued to
scream and grunt as I felt our mixed juices gush out around my cock, as I
screamed and tossed violently beneath her. After a few more seconds, during
which I thought I would lose my sanity, she collapsed on top of me, the only
movement coming from the heaving of her chest as she fought to get air into
her lungs.

For the next hour, she serenely lay on top of me and our bodies remained
entwined. As much as I wanted to do it all over again, I didn't dare try to
thrust into her. Her wished were stated quite clearly and I had no intention
of disappointing her.

For the rest of the day, my cock enjoyed the free air like a gift from the
gods. As if it knew it would be locked up again tonight, it spent most of
the day in an erect state like a Viagra pill gone wrong. It felt good to be
out of the cage but I also felt a longing to have it put back on.

Late in the evening, I went to take a shower, using this rare opportunity to
carefully wash and shave my groin. I used cold water as I usually did when
being let out for hygiene to fight back the temptation to masturbate. When I
came into the bedroom Jana was waiting for me on the bed, completely naked.

"Did you masturbate in the shower?" she asked me.



"No," I told her truthfully, "I cleaned myself like I always do to help
resist the temptation. Besides, it wouldn't hold a candle next to what we
did this morning."

"What did I do to deserve such a good obedient husband?" my wife asked
herself. "Since you have been so well behaved and didn't try to cheat on our
arrangement, I will give you another chance to cum tonight before I lock you
back up. I have a die on the nightstand. I want you to fuck the shit out of
me again. When you get close to cumming I want you to roll the die. Roll an
odd number and you get to cum. Roll an even number and we stop and put you
back in the belt without an orgasm."

"You know I won't resist that offer," I said as I jumped on top of her, my
cock already standing tall and waiting.

I shoved myself into her with reckless abandon, pistioning in and out fast
and hard. I put all my might into it, loud smacking noises being emitted
each time our bodies clashed together. I enjoyed each thrust, each moist,
warm movement of our intertwined bodies. She cried out as her body reached
climax, all her bl**d rushing to her clit leaving her lightheaded and her
flesh cool to the touch. Her orgasm was contagious and I felt my body begin
to tense up. I paused and reached over to the nightstand and rolled the die.
It seemed like an eternity for it to come to a rest.

The die landed on three.

As she smiled at me, I buried my lips in her neck, nibbling her soft skin as
I returned to fucking her. My body tensed and I screamed loud enough for
everyone in the neighborhood to know I was cumming as I shot my entire load
inside her.

I collapsed on her and just lay connected for a few minutes as our bodies
and minds came back to reality. After a few serene minutes Jana broke the
silence.

"God I had no idea how much I missed being fucked. We are definitely going
to have to make a trip to the toy store next week so we can get you
something to fuck me with. Now go get cleaned up and come back here so we
can lock you back up."

"Yes Mistress," I replied getting up and obeying her order.

Once clean I returned to the bedroom. My penis was in a flaccid state as I
stood in front of her next to the bed. Since I had just gotten off, I would
not need the baggie of ice water tonight. Jana carefully inspected me before
slipping the ring behind my balls and encasing my cock in the cage. With the
loud click of the lock Jana looked up at me.

"I hope you enjoyed today. You certainly earned it. As long as you keep up
the good work you will continue to get days like these. However, as I am
sure you can guess, they will not come as often. You did great with one
month in chastity. It will be three months until I will allow you to cum
again. We are now at the stage that I would consider releasing you for a
bonus cum if you do something really extraordinary but I wouldn't count on
it. I enjoy denying you way too much and I really want to see how docile you
get after being locked up for three months," she said as she took me in her
arms and we cuddled as we drifted off to sl**p.

The next morning I awoke to a calm and peaceful morning. My mind was at
ease, my lust and wanting momentarily satisfied. The sun seemed to shine
brighter, casting beautiful shadows in its wake. All I wanted to do was
stare outside into the serene portrait provided by nature herself. Jana and
I enjoyed a light breakfast and mainly lounged around the house most of the
day, Jana in her short silk housecoat and me in my normal exposed attire.

After dinner, Jana told me to get dressed. "It's time for us to go hit up
the toy store so you can pick out a new fake dick to fuck me with. I
realized last night that even though you have become a master at eating my
pussy, I still need some good deep penetration from time to time."

I got dressed in jeans and a T-shirt but to my surprise Jana dressed in a
tight black mini-skirt and a semi-sheer black blouse that clearly showed the
intrinsic lace design on the black bra she wore beneath it. Noticing the
shock on my face she lifted the skirt to show me she had foregone any need
for panties today. Oddly, I found my thoughts drifting into daydream,
wondering if this is how she would dress if she ever discovered my other
fantasies and was off to meet her black lover for an evening of fun. Well, I
thought, we are on our way to find a latex dick that would find its way into
her velvet pussy far more often than my chastised dick would. Perhaps she
was dressed for her lover. I felt that familiar tugging on my balls and knew
my dick was trying to get hard.

We arrived at the store and looking at the place I truly wondered how this
shop got any business. The place has such a business look to it, nothing
that would lead you to believe that this place was an adult store. I
wondered how many unsuspecting families made a wrong turn into this store,
the surprise good for some, perhaps not so good for others. I held the door
open like a gentleman and we went inside.

The inside was nothing like what I was used to either. There was a main room
and a few different side rooms labeled with small signs as to what they
contained. The main room was composed mostly of lingerie and ranging from
calm silk to risky leather as well as role playing dress up outfits. Jana's
eyes lit up like Christmas lights when she saw the selection. I knew then
and there that we had a new place to shop for her outfits and I spotted one
that would be my first choice. You can never go wrong with the white patent
leather nurses outfit.

The store was empty except for one employee. She was extremely beautiful,
probably somewhere in her late 30's with deep strawberry-blonde curly hair
streaming halfway down her back. She had an athletic figure, a body chiseled
from allot of hard work and an ample bust offsetting her round ass. The
full-length red dress she wore had a slit up the side the opened and closed
as she walked towards us and the color of her lipstick matches the scarlet
high heels that accentuated her toned calves.

As she made eye contact she introduced herself. "Good evening. My name is
Sara, owner of this humble establishment. We have a wide variety of items
you may be interested in. Please feel free to look around and if you need
help with anything or are looking for anything in particular that you don't
see please let me know and I will do my very best to assist you."

Jana shook her hand and said thank you before Sara returned to a plush area
that was unlike any other checkout counter I have seen. It struck me as odd.
Most people who worked in adult stores wouldn't even make eye contact with
you unless it was unavoidable as if they didn't want to make you, or them,
uncomfortable. Perhaps it was me who avoided the eye contact but with Sara
and the atmosphere she created, I didn't feel the least bit uncomfortable
browsing her store.

There were rooms for fetish equipment. The normal arrangement of leather
straps, and whips, handcuffs and restraints but there was also soft silky
items mirroring their rougher leather counterparts as well as a large
selection of cock and ball torture equipment. There were parachutes and
vises, sounds and stretchers. It occurred to me that this shop more than
likely catered to the dominate female. I knew I would like this place.

We made our way to a room containing dildos and vibrators, plugs and beads
of all shapes, sizes, and colors. We took our time looking around the room,
taking plenty of opportunities to feel and examine ones that each of us
thought was interesting. There were a few of them that were close to my size
but most of them were larger, some even ridiculously big. It would take a
true size queen to take those ones even half way. I was fascinated with the
darker brown skin colored ones, all having at least three inches on me. Jana
noticed me examining those and just tossed me a naughty grin. With the size
and detail of these, any woman would light up thinking about what they would
feel like.

"Hubby," Jana said to me in a voice quite louder than a whisper, "I want you
to pick out the next cock that gets to fuck me while I keep your dick locked
up in chastity. I hope you pick a good one so I don't have to punish you and
extend your time in lockup."

Sara came around the corner and entered the room as Jana was finishing her
sentence. I immediately turned such a dark shade of red that I made her
dress look like a white wedding gown.

"Yes Mistress," I replied meekly as I continued to peruse the fake cocks on
display.

"So, you keep your husband locked up in a chastity belt, Mrs..."

"Please, call me Jana," my wife beamingly replied.

"Perhaps I should reintroduce myself. I am Mistress Sara. I don't normally
introduce myself that way for obvious reasons, although I do at times use it
to chase off certain types of cliental that I prefer not to sell to. I do,
however, always enjoy meeting a fellow Dominatrix," Mistress Sara said
taking my wife's hand once more.

"I wouldn't really consider myself a Dominatrix although I have become a
little more dominate over the past month and pretty much control the
household now," my wife replied smiling.

"You precious woman," Mistress Sara replied placing a hand on Jana's cheek,
"You have no idea how much control and power you could possibly wield using
chastity, orgasm denial, and punishment as your tools. How long has your
husband been in chastity?"

"Today is day number one being locked back up," Jana said, "Yesterday was a
release day after spending one month in confinement. We are just starting
out and after each release we extend his period of denial. This time he will
have to endure three months before he can squirt his load again."

"Well I applaud you on your decision for three months. He should begin to
climb the walls by then with allot of encouragement," Mistress Sara said, a
giggle escaping her mouth, "Whose idea was it to try Chastity?"

"Both of ours in a way," Jana said, "He had the fantasy long before I did
but never talked to me about it. One day I found a hidden folder on the
computer and discovered what he desired. I bought a chastity belt and made
him an offer he didn't refuse."

"I have two regular slaves that I keep in chastity. One is now going for six
months and my husband is locked up for one year," Mistress Sara boasted
proudly, "I also made him choose a dildo to please me with. It was such a
turn on to watch him pick out his replacement. I wonder. Would you allow me
to see the belt you chose to confine your property?"

"Absolutely," my wife turned to me, "Drop your pants to your ankles right
now and show Mistress Sara your helpless cock."

"Yes Mistress," I muttered.

Humiliation and lust driven excitement boiled in my veins as I began to undo
my belt buckle. With each person that learned of my place in our sex life, I
found that the initial embarrassment of being exposed lasted shorter and
shorter. I wondered if that small bit of shame would completely vanish one
day. Another woman, a stranger up until ten minutes ago, was going to see my
tiny dick locked in the short clear jail cell and my hands shook as they
fumbled with my fly. In one motion I pulled my jeans and underwear down to
my ankles and stood back up, placing my hands behind my back to give
Mistress Sara the unobstructed view she desired.

The sexy redheaded vixen crouched down until her eyes were level with my
groin and took in the sight of my chastity. With one finger she pushed the
belt side to side, up and down as if she were completing a medical
examination. She ran her finger behind the back ring causing my scrotum to
jump as if touched by a cattle prod.

"Ah I see you chose the CB-6000 short," Mistress Sara said, her warm breath
causing the clear head of the device to fog up, "A very good device. Secure,
easy to use, and nice and small to accommodate this little guy. I too
started with a CB-6000 but have since moved on to much more secure and
devious equipment. Have you used the points of intrigue on him yet?"

"I am not sure what they are," Jana replied.

"Please come and have a little talk with me. If you normally require your
husband to be naked I can lock the door and he can shop for your new lover
in the nude," Sara said grinning broadly at me.

"Yes I would like that very much," Jana smiled at Sara before turning to me,
a serious expression on her face, "Remove all your clothing and give them to
me right now. I think it is only fitting for you to make your decision in
your normal state of dress."

"Yes Mistress," I replied.

In a flash I removed my clothing and folded each item in a neat pile before
handing the stack to my wife. They left the dildo room and settled in the
plush seats near the entrance while I was left to choose a replacement for
myself, to do my bidding while I was locked.

I continued to browse the walls looking for what I thought would be a good
fit for my wife, adding a little bit to ensure she would approve of my
choice. I narrowed it down to 4 choices, of which, two were white, one was
dark brown, and the last jet black. I examined each one very closely,
checking the flexibility, the detail in the veins and contours and the
overall craftsmanship. I know Jana gave me a little grin when I was looking
at the darker skin models but I truly wondered if she would be pleased if I
actually chose one. On the other hand, this could be the item that opens the
door to other talks down the line when I am ready and besides, what was one
more month of denial. Perhaps it's not good to ask that on day one.

I put the two white ones back and stared at the other two for what seemed
like hours. In reality, it was closer to forty-five minutes. During that
time I visualized each one dipping in and out of my wife's sweet hole.
Taking a deep breath, I put the Jet black one back and walked into the main
room with my choice proudly on display, the ladies talking and laughing
while enjoying a nice glass of wine.

My wife's eyes got bigger than normal when she saw my choice but you
wouldn't notice any surprise in her voice when she spoke to me.

"Well you really took your time making a selection. You must have really put
allot of thought into your choice. Let me see what you picked," she said
taking the large dildo from my hand, "I would have thought you would have
chose something a little bit closer to your size. Aren't you worried about
this big black cock stretching me out to the point of being nice and loose
the next time you have a chance to get inside me?"

"Even if I was concerned," I stated, my cock trying to stiffen from her last
comment, "your enjoyment is always more important than my own. I heard you
say that you missed the deep penetration and I wanted to be sure that I
picked one that would go as deep as you needed."

"Very impressive," Sara commended Jana, "I see your slave has learned well
from his denial. It is one thing to say it but much more meaningful when
they can clearly show it through actions. I would very much like to see you
again Lady Jana. I truly enjoyed our conversation this evening. Please come
by anytime you like."

"The evening has been very enlightening Lady Sara," my wife said bowing her
head, "I would be delighted to come by again. Hubby, you can get dressed
now."

I got dressed and paid Lady Sara for my gift to my wife before bowing my
head and saying good night. We got into the car and sped home, looking
forward to trying out our new toy.

Once home, Jana was disrobing before I even got the door unlocked and was
naked by the time I got my shoes off. I finished getting undressed and
placed our clothes in the laundry bin. Jana was lying on the carpet next to
the fireplace, rubbing her pussy to get her juices flowing. I watched her
ravage her own body for a few seconds before coming to my senses and
retrieving some KY from the bathroom cabinet to help ease her initial
penetration with a larger cock.

I knelt between her spread legs and lubricated the top five inches of the
dark intruder as well as sticking my sloppy fingers into her waiting cunt. I
started to question if the lubricant was really necessary as she was sopping
wet in anticipation of being stretched. This is it, I thought to myself as I
rested the head on her pussy lips. This was the first time I would see what
it would look like if a big black cock was going to fuck my wife. My balls
were straining against the ring, threatening to pull through if I tried to
get any harder but my lust completely overcame the pain and I barely noticed
it.

"Please stick that big dildo in me baby," Jana pleaded to me, her pupils
constricted to pinpoints, "I want you to fuck me hard with it. Stretch me,
make me really feel it."

I started pushing the head in gently, short strokes trying to open her up.
After a minute of working the entrance I gave it a good push and the head
broke through, the residual pressure embedding two inches in her wanton hole
in one stroke. She cried out in a mix of pain and pleasure as I paused
allowing her to adjust. I withdrew to the tip and pushed again, repeating
and gaining half in inch in depth each time until five inches rested inside
her, her pussy lips clinging to the dildo filling her inside.

"That's as far as I can go with my own equipment baby," I said lovingly
looking her in the eyes, "Now it's time you get all that you deserve."

I pushed the dildo one more inch as she let out an a****listic grunt before
I withdrew the dildo to the tip and gave one final shove embedding all eight
inches inside her. Her body bucked and seized as a powerful orgasm rocked
her body, her mouth unable to create human sounds. Before her orgasm
subsided I withdrew the dildo and shoved it in again, the fake testicles
resting on her ass cheeks. She gasped for breath as she came down from
cumming.

"Oh god baby," she exclaimed, "you have no idea how much bigger it is than
you. It feels so good to feel so full. It is touching places you have never
touched, resting against my cervix. Fuck me with it baby. Fuck me until I
cum again. I can make love to you anytime I want but I want you to fuck me
with this dildo."

I did exactly that. Short strokes and long strokes. Twisting this way and
that as her body responded to the rough treatment of a rubber cock. I fucked
her with it hard as she came and came. I continued until she literally
pushed me away, unable to take anymore, her hands guarding her battered
pussy.

"Holy shit baby. I feel like I just got done riding a horse. That felt so
good. I wish I could return the favor but seeing as how this is your first
day of chastity, you have a long time of orgasm denial to go before you get
to cum again. Carry me up and lay me in bed. I don't think I can move after
that."

I carried her up the steps and lay her in bed before climbing in next to her
and holding her close, her body still shivering slightly from the intense
orgasms. Her body succumbed to sl**p before she heard the words I love you
come out of my mouth. My cock was finally starting to soften and I drifted
off to sl**p as well.

It was a few days before she allowed me to use the rubber black cock on her
again, saying she needed to recover from her first, real deep fucking. I did
not take offense to her words because I knew they were true. The dildo I
picked out could go deeper than I ever hoped to go. When the night came to
break out the toy again, she decided to have a little fun with me.

"I think my new rubber lover needs a name, something to help reinf***e to
you that your place of fucking me in bed has been taken over by the cock you
picked out," Jana said playfully to me, "I think we should make it a black
guy's name since it fits the type of dildo you picked. I think Leroy will
work. Hubby, go get Leroy so he can give me a good fucking tonight."

God if I didn't know any better I would have thought that she knew about my
cuckold fantasies. Some of the things she said just seemed way over the top
from her normal way of thinking, but then again it was probably paranoia.
Nothing has really been the same since the day I started chastity and she
surprised me with things all the time now. For all I knew, Mistress Sara
could have told her allot of things while they talked that night and I know
Jana had talked to her since. It would make sense that Sara would try to
help Jana develop more dominate features.

I retrieved Leroy from the dresser drawer and returned to the bed where my
wife was waiting for me with a blindfold.

"I want you to put this on and lie back on the bed. No matter what happens I
do not want you to move your hands for any reason. Is that understood?" my
wife said f***efully.

"I understand Mistress," I replied submissively, "I will not move my hands."

The world went black as I put on the black silk blindfold and lay back. I
felt my wife moving around between my legs. Suddenly I heard the hasp of the
padlock on my cage unsnap. Before I could think of what was happening, the
dome of the cage was pulled off and replaced with the baggie of ice water. I
flinched but true to my word, I did not move my hands. After about thirty
seconds of freedom, the ice water was removed and I felt the cage being
slipped back on but there was something ever so lightly poking into the top
section of flesh near the base of my cock and suddenly, I heard the closing
of the lock.

"Go ahead and remove the blindfold," Jana told me. "What I did was install
something called points of intrigue, a gift from Mistress Sara. It seems
your cock is trying excessively hard to get an erection inside your cage
while Leroy has his way with me. This should help with that. Do you know
what points of intrigue do?"

"Yes baby, I do," I replied. "As I try to get hard, the dull points will dig
deeper and deeper in my sensitive flesh causing discomfort and pain to help
battle my body's attempt at a hard on."

"Good," my wife cheered, "Warm me up with your mouth and then Leroy can fuck
me."

That is exactly what I did. I ate her pussy until she was nice and moist and
then let Leroy finish the job with a nice deep fucking, all the while with
the points digging deeper into my cock. Three orgasms later and the wife
totally satisfied I was once again blindfolded and the points removed before
going to sl**p. Thank god she remembered to take them out or I might have
been in for a very rude awakening.

Over the next month our usual routine continued. Most days I would lick her
pussy until she was satisfied and on rare occasions she would have me use
Leroy on her when she needed a good solid fucking. Leroy was never slow and
loving when I dipped him into her pussy. He always pounded her like a sex
object, the only goal to make her cum and cum by deep and quick strokes. I
continued to maintain my hygiene under my wife's careful watching eyes and
my free erections limited to zero.

As I crossed the one-month mark, I started to become concerned about the
possibility of wet dreams, not because I did not want to have any but
because it would be like cheating on my agreement to wait three months for
an orgasm. I had previously experienced wet dreams in the past and knew they
could be just as powerful as a natural orgasm but I didn't want to take away
from Jana's enjoyment, plus I knew she would just restart the clock on my
chastity period and I would constantly be fighting a losing battle, renewing
my period of denial every time I came in my underwear at night and never
again be able to get inside my wife, at least while we still played this
game, and I wasn't done playing yet.

Reading all the information on cuckolding back when chastity was a mere
imaginative fantasy, I often came across stories and articles on how
prostate milking could be used to drain semen from the chastised male
without the pleasure of an orgasm and help stave off nocturnal emissions.
Although I never actually tried to milk myself, I knew it was something I
was going to need to meet my goal of three months in chastity. I didn't know
if Jana would find it repulsive or if she would even consider it but I felt
we had grown enough in our comfortable relationship to express our need for
something, no matter how strange it might be. Perhaps some nice dinner
conversation I laughed to myself.

"Honey," I said sitting down to dinner, "now that we are going for longer
and longer periods of chastity, I am afraid I will not be able to complete
the entire period of denial without experiencing wet dreams at night. The
body will use wet dreams to expel old semen to allow new semen to be
produced if the balls are not being drained on a regular basis. I am going
to need your help if you want to keep them at bay and help me go the entire
three months without orgasm."

"I see," my wife said putting down her fork and giving me her undivided
attention, "I take it you have had one before. Have you had one since you
have been locked in chastity?"

"No, I would have confessed to you if I did. It would have been like
cheating on our game," I replied seriously.

"What does it feel like when you have a wet dream?" my wife asked.

"It feels almost as good as a natural orgasm. The muscles spasm just like
normal making it feel really good, good enough to wake you up from deep
sl**p to experience your penis spurting semen into your underwear," I told
her, not a hint of shame in my emotions.

"Well yes, that would be cheating on our arrangement," my wife stated quite
sternly leaving no doubt that my suspicions were correct. "If it is
pleasurable to you, like a normal orgasm, we must do what we can to avoid it
happening. I take it that since you brought it up you have a solution to
avoid it from happening?"

"Yes, I have read allot about it," I told her, "but you might find it a
little strange and I am not sure you would be into it or enjoy doing it."

"Hubby," my wife said, her voice cold and calculating, "I have your dick
locked in a chastity belt and deny you the ability to cum for months at a
time. We have tried things that are strange and against the norm. I will be
the judge of whether I will enjoy it or not. For that little indiscretion,
two more weeks of chastity added to the end of your lock-up. Out with
it...now!"

"Yes Mistress," I replied softly, my head bowed in shame, not because of
what I was about to say but because I had challenged my wife's dominate
position in our relationship. "I am sorry for anything that I implied and I
understand the need for you to punish me. Please forgive me."

"I do forgive you hubby," my wife said sweetly, "but that doesn't mean I
will retract the punishment. Now you better start talking before I make it
another two weeks or perhaps a month."

Taking a deep breath I began, "The procedure I am talking about is called
milking the prostate. Basically, it involves inserting a finger or other
suitable object, such as a tool called a milking wand, into my anus and
massaging the prostate gland for a period of time. Doing so causes semen to
work its way out of the balls and flow out of the penis, more like a dribble
than a spurt though. Doing it for long enough will drain all the semen from
the testicles and remove the body's reason for having a wet dream."

"What does it feel like when it comes out?" my wife asked me.

"I can't say out of personal experience because I have never done it," I
answered, "but all the stories and articles I have read describe as feeling
similar to a slow urination. No pleasure, other that knowing your balls are
being emptied, is experienced."

"Well I can't say I have ever heard of that," Jana confessed to me, "but I
will do some research and see what I can come up with. So, do you really
want me to stick something in your ass to help drain that stale cum out of
you?"

With heartfelt dedication I looked into her hazel eyes, "I will do anything
to make sure I can complete the tasks you lay before me. If having my
prostate milked to prevent wet dreams is needed to meet the amount of time
without orgasm that you ordered, I will happily do it."

Not much was said on the topic over the next few days and I didn't bring the
subject up in fear of making her feel pressured. I did, however, begin to
worry. With each day of frustrating denial, the pressure in my balls grew. I
began to feel like a ticking time bomb, not knowing how long it would take
before necessity overpowered chastity but I didn't want to find out and
restart my clock.

On Saturday afternoon, about a week since we first discussed it, the subject
of milking came up again. Jana sat me down on the couch and told me of her
plan.

"I have been reading everything I can find on the subject of milking the
prostate as well as talking with Lady Sara about it," she said, "and it
seems you were telling the truth. As far as I can tell, it will not give you
pleasurable release and something needs to be done to remove those poor
cummies from your swollen balls, not only to keep you from involuntarily
having an orgasm, but also for the benefit of your health. I didn't know
that it was unhealthy to leave your sperm stagnant and cooped up. If I had,
I would have addressed this much sooner."

"Now," she continued, "since I am still not positive how the whole process
works, Lady Sara has agreed to teach me how to do it properly. She says she
milks her husband once every two weeks and he has not had a wet dream since
they started the chastity lifestyle. We are going over there tonight and you
are going to experience your first unfulfilled testicle draining. You will
be respectful and gracious for her efforts. Now, let's go get you in the
shower. I want you clean and smooth for tonight."

"Yes Mistress," I replied submissively.

Well I guess we can cross that one off the uncompleted fantasy list, I
laughed to myself.

After showering and shaving, being extra careful to remove every stray pubic
hair, I dressed in normal street clothes since they would not be on very
long anyway. Jana came down the stairs moments later dressed in a see
through white silk bra and panties with matching garter and stockings. White
six-inch heels rounded out the sexy get up. I could clearly see the thin
strip of blonde hair through the transparent material. I started to wonder
if she was going to walk out the door that way before she grabbed a long
trench coat from the closet next to the door.

We sped off towards Mistress Sara's elegant adult store, both eager for what
was coming. Despite it still being light out, Jana brazenly opened her coat
and fingered herself throughout most of the short trip. I wondered if anyone
got a clear look at what my sexy wife was doing in the passenger seat.

When we arrived at the store, we found a closed sign on the door. Jana told
me to be respectful and I basically took that to mean submissive. To be on
the safe side, I decided to really allow myself to drift into my role. Jana
knocked on the door and Mistress Sara soon appeared dressed in a full-length
black latex gown, the tight material stretched over every curve of her body.
That red dress she wore on the night we all met did her figure no justice.
She was absolutely stunning to say the least.

"Won't you please come in," Sara invited us.

"Thank you," my wife smiled, removing her coat before she was inside the
door.

"Well don't you look good enough to eat," Sara complimented my wife, licking
her lips.

"And I think I must meet your tailor," my wife returned the compliment.
"That dress is breathtaking, not to mention the body it encases."

With a look from my wife, I undressed quickly, once again folding my clothes
in a neat pile and handing them to her. As I stood naked in the doorway,
Mistress Sara got down to business.

"I am very happy that you came to me for guidance," Mistress Sara began. "I
am sure this procedure will prove to be rewarding for both of you. As a
gesture of my gratitude, I will not charge you for my services; However, I
do ask three things of you and they are non-negotiable. First, I ask that
you reimburse me for any supplies I use. I use a few things that I will not
use on anyone else. Those items you can take with you at the end of the
night. Second, I expect nothing but total obedience from our little toy in
chastity. If I tell you to do something, you will not delay, you will act
immediately and deliberately."

"I understand," I replied bowing. "May I ask a question?"

"Tonight is meant to teach both you and your Mistress," Sara replied. "You
may speak as often as necessary as long as you do so respectfully. Insolence
in my chamber is often punished severely."

I believed her.

I asked my question, "I wish to address you with respect while not
disrespecting my Mistress. Is there a form of address that would be
acceptable to you, reserving the title Mistress for my beautiful wife?"

Sara stared at me with soft eyes, "Oh how I adore dedication and loyalty to
one's owner. You have done well with this one Lady Jana. You may address me
as Madam Sara. I assume that is acceptable to everyone?"

We both nodded.

"Very well," Sara consented, "the last thing I request, and I am sorry I
have not mentioned this before, seeing the effort you put into looking
delicious tonight. I am the only Dom permitted in my chamber and as such, am
the only one permitted to wear clothing or be unrestrained while within the
confines of my chamber. I do not ask this to disrespect you Lady Jana, but I
ask it out of respect to me. Is this acceptable?"

"Quite acceptable Lady Sara," my wife replied bowing her head, "and I do
very much appreciate you taking time to instruct me and my toy."

Jana turned to me, "Hubby, remove my clothing for Madam Sara, fold them, and
give them to our host along with your clothing. She will decide when we get
them back."

"Yes Mistress," I replied

I unclasped her bra and let it slide off her shoulders, floating to the
floor like a white feather. Her firm tits stood at attention as her nipples
hardened into ice picks. I slowly unbuckled each high heel shoe and kissed
the tops of her stocking encased feet. Next, I unclipped her garter from her
stockings before rolling each one down her leg, my tongue tasting each inch
of newly exposed flesh, before sliding the garter down her legs. I spun her
to face Madam Sara before gripping the thin waistband of her wet panties and
lowering them seductively down her legs, allowing her to step out of them
and stand completely exposed before our host. Madam Sara looked Jana up and
down like a hungry dog eyeing up a T-bone. I had a bone myself, well at
least as much as the chastity belt would allow.

"Your body looks even more exquisite when fully exposed Lady Jana," Madam
Sara gleamed.

My wife blushed at the compliment, "You are most kind Madam Sara."

I folded her tiny garments, placing them on top of my own as Madam Sara
continued to revel in the sights of my wife's naked body before handing them
to our latex adorned teacher. She took them from me and left the room before
returning with a think leather collar with a heavy gauge chrome ring in the
front and two sets of leather wrist and ankle restraints.

"Lady Jana," Sara said handing the collar and one set of restraints to her,
"would you please place these on your husband?"

Jana nodded, taking the black leather cuffs. She started by placing the two
inch wide collar around my neck and tightly buckling the back hasp. I
presented my hands to her and she wrapped each wrist in a padded cuff, the
steel ring jingling as I brought my arms to the side. She then dropped to
her knees and did the same with each ankle. Before rising, she gave each of
my testicles a tender kiss and as she rose, grabbed my CB-6000s and gave it
a strong tug causing a sudden cramp in the bottom of my stomach.

Madam Sara then used five shinny golden padlocks to secure each of the
buckles. I realized there was no way I would be able to remove them. Once I
was secured, I would be at her mercy. She brought my arms behind my back and
fastened the two rings together with some sort of clip or D-ring. What a
rush!

Madam Sara then began fastening the red leather wrist and ankle restraints
against my wife's pale skin, again securing them with bright golden
padlocks. I watched her smell the aroma of my wife's sex as she stood up.

"Now that we are all dressed we can proceed into my private chamber. Please
follow me," Madam Sara instructed us.

As we followed the woman of the house, only the soft squeaking of stretching
latex broke the still silence. As we exited the shop through a door along
the back wall, we found ourselves in what I would describe as a medieval
dungeon. The floor and walls were constructed of rock cobblestone and the
fifteen-foot high ceiling loomed ominously overhead making the room appear
immense and overpowering. The room, lighted by flaming torches fastened the
walls with blacksmithing iron brackets, contained all types of equipment,
benches and tables for securing a helpless man or woman as well as thick
chains hanging from the ceiling in various places. If she wanted to keep us
here forever, I had no doubt she would be able to but for some reason I
trusted this woman.

"Lady Jana," Sara addressed my wife, "do you wish to be restrained sitting
or standing?"

"I am at your disposal," my wife answered.

"Very well," Sara said softly, taking my wife by the wrists and leading her
toward a set of chains hanging from a three-foot wide metal bar hanging from
the ceiling next to a bench constructed of black walnut with a plush cushion
on top encased in the softest black leather. Madam Sara secured each one of
her wrist restraints to the chains with twist lock D-rings before walking
towards a winch mounted on the wall. As she turned the crank, the bar
restraining my wife's wrists was pulled toward the ceiling causing Jana's
arms to stretch out and limit her mobility. Madam Sara went back to inspect
her work, running her hands up my wife's arms, inspecting the placement of
the cuffs, and running the tips of her fingers back down her arms and across
her helpless tits before grabbing both rock-hard nipples and giving them a
quick hard squeeze. Jana's eyes squinted shut and she let out a quick scream
in response to the stimulus.

"I apologize," Madam Sara told my wife sarcastically, "I just couldn't
resist."

My wife answered back with a grin that said 'Do it again'.

"Slave, come here," Madam Sara commanded me, her tone changed from playful
to aggressive, "Up on the table and kneel."

I ran to her side quickly, the weight of the cage pulling on my balls with
every bouncing stride. I crawled up on to the tables and nested my knees in
the soft leather. Madam Sara released my hands from behind my back and
ordered me to get on all fours and stick my ass up in the air. I lowered my
face to the padded surface, resting my upper body weight on my forearms.

"The first thing I am going to do," she began instructing my wife, "is get
our little chastity slave clean and prepped. This is not something you have
to do if you are in a rush but I prefer to not get dirty while performing
the milking."

I heard the sound of a latex glove being snapped on before feeling my ass
cheeks being pulled apart and a cold wet substance being placed near my anal
entrance. I began to feel pressure being applied against my virgin hole.

"Try to relax your muscles," Madam Sara taught me, "I will allow me to slide
in much easier and apply the lubricant."

I fought the involuntary urge to keep my backdoor slammed shut and began to
release the tense muscles, allowing the thin, gloved finger to slide inside,
coating the entrance with slick lubricant. After a few seconds of working
her finger in and out, she removed the gloved intruder before replacing it
with something a little bigger. I looked back and saw the thin, clear tubing
attached to the new invader. I knew immediately what it was.

"I am going to give your husband an enema," she told my wife. "The nozzle
has a balloon on each side of his sphincter that I will inflate to ensure
none of the solution will leak out. I like to start with one quart of warm
water and allow it to cleanse for fifteen minutes before releasing the slave
to expel it. There is always a possibility of cramping and the chance
increases if you use cold or soapy water, but you can combat that by
momentarily stopping the flow and massaging his lower stomach until it goes
away."

She finished inserting the nozzle before using a large syringe to inflate
both balloons, the pressure of them acting against the other, squeezing my
sphincter between them. I saw her hand work something on the tubing and
began to feel warm water flow inside my ass. It is tough to describe what it
felt like, perhaps a little uncomfortable but not unpleasant either. As the
water continued to flow, the pressure began to build and a cramp started to
develop. I groaned and shifted as I worked through the discomfort. Madam
Sara noticed my slight distress and stopped the flow of liquid, beginning to
lightly massage my lower abdomen.

"You can tell by his body language that he is starting to cramp," she began
telling my wife. "As you do it more often, the signs will become almost
second nature. If he starts to cramp it is best to pause and deal with it
right away or it will come back more often."

"Feeling better now?" she asked me.

"Yes Madam, thank you for being so attentive," I replied graciously.

She started the flow of water again and the pressure began to build slightly
but without the cramping this time. After a few minutes the entire contents
of the bag was inside my bowels as evidenced by the swelling in my abdomen
and the urge to defecate. She put me on my side and curled my legs close to
my body.

"Now that all the fluid is inside him, put him on his side with his legs
pulled up to his belly and allow him to rest while the solution does its job
to cleanse his insides. After fifteen minutes, you can allow him to expel
the fluid or make him do some light exercise such as jumping jacks, moving
the fluid around to help clean."

As I waited for fifteen minutes to tick off, Madam Sara passed the time
teasing my bound wife. She ran her hands all over Jana's body, every surface
exposed and available to her touch. I watched as she d**g her latex covered
tits up and down my wife's body. As she pulled away, I realized Madam Sara's
nipples were so hard that the outline of her areolas were clearly visible
through the rubber material and her hard nipples had stretched the body
glove to the point of becoming thin and lighter in color. I never really
thought about my wife with another woman in my cuckold fantasies but I had
to say that watching this was hot. Finally, Madam Sara said my time was up
and e****ted me to the bathroom.

"I am going to deflate the balloons and remove the nozzle," Madam Sara
advised me. "I want you to keep your muscles tight and try not to allow any
fluid to escape. If you get any of it on me, I will be very angry and your
balls will pay the price."

Her words alone were enough to tighten every muscle in my body. I had never
really endured serious CBT before but I had no doubt she would be more than
willing to introduce me. She deflated the balloons and removed the nozzle
quickly. My back door slammed shut quickly like a screen door in hurricane
winds. I didn't spill a drop. Madam Sara then left the room and allowed me
to release the contents of my bowels. It felt so good as the fluid rushed
out of me and the pressure in my swollen abdomen began to decrease. It took
five minutes to work it all out of me and I cleaned myself up before leaving
the bathroom where my captor awaited. She grabbed my wrists and led me back
to the bench, helping me back into a position on all fours.

"For the rest of the procedure I am going to secure you to the bench," Madam
Sara advised me. "For a man, having an object stuck up your ass is
unnatural. Without being restrained, you might try to defend your ass from
being probed and it will be counterproductive to our objective here tonight.
Will you be comfortable being tied down and immobile?"

"Normally I am comfortable being tied up Madam," I replied respectfully. "I
may be a little nervous in anticipation of the unknown but I will not panic
being restrained."

She started by securing my ankles to locking hooks on the back corners
followed by my wrists to locking hooks on the front corners, making me
extend my arms and once again rest my weight on my forearms. She then
applied two more leather straps just above my knees, spreading my legs, and
securing them to the side of the table. These restraints ensured that I
would not be able to close my legs and kept my caged cock in a vulnerable
position. The last thing she did was fasten a short length of chain to the
ring on my collar, preventing me from being able to lift my upper body. If
she had any ill intentions, I would find out very shortly.

Sara turned towards my wife, "I will need to remove his chastity belt to
properly milk him. You can do it without removing it but it will help
extract the semen if you have full access. Besides, you would have to remove
it after for cleaning anyway."

Jana responded by pushing out her chest, extending her ample breasts towards
the red haired beauty and offering the silver key hanging on the chain
between them.

Sara removed the key from around Jana's neck and proceeded to unlock my cage
and removing the cage and ring, freeing my restrained cock. The cool air
surrounding my prick felt as good as always after being cooped up for so
long.

Madam Sara instructed my wife, putting on another pair of latex gloves.
"Milking the prostate can take anywhere from fifteen to forty-five minutes,
or even longer depending on each individual and the experience and technique
of the Dom. The entire milking can be done with the human finger but I find
it easier to use a milking wand."

She held up a clear plastic cylindrical object that curved towards the end
with a soft, ribbed, latex ball on the end, making a closed ring with her
fingers and showing my wife how to insert it properly.

"Until you feel comfortable with the placement of the prostate," she
continued, "I recommend using only your finger or fingers to complete the
process of draining his balls through milking. It is possible to cause
damage if you go too deep or put too much pressure in the wrong spot. It is
also important to use generous amounts of lubricant to help avoid tearing
the tender rectal tissue. If you have any finger nails, always use a glove
to avoid injury, especially around the prostate."

She turned her attention back to me, coating her fingers with a gel
lubricant. "I am going to lubricate your anus and loosen your sphincter a
little. Keep your muscles relaxed. It will make things easier on me and be
more enjoyable for you."

Madam Sara put a large glob of lubricant on my asshole and I relaxed as best
I could, waiting to be penetrated. This time her gloved finger slid easily
into my ass. She withdrew her finger to the tip and inserted another finger,
adding another dollop of lube to my opening. She twisted her fingers around
inside me and made sure all the surfaces were slick with the gel and then
started to separate her fingers, gently spreading my cooperating anal
muscles. A couple of times I caught myself tensing up and worked against
instinct to relax. After a few minutes, she removed her fingers and
announced I was prepped and ready to begin.

Sara had my wife stand on her toes as she undid the D-rings that secured her
cuffs to the bar and led her closer to the table. She handed my wife a pair
of gloves to put on while she placed a small tray beneath my semi-rigid
dick, swaying in the breeze between my legs. She then handed Jana the tube
of lubricant to prepare her gloved fingers.

"I am going to insert my finger," she began teaching again, "and curl my
finger down until I find his prostate. I will watch his reaction and that
combined with feel will tell me I found it. Once I do, I will massage it for
a few minutes before letting you do it to see where it is located and what
it feels like."

Madam Sara inserted her finger again, meeting very little resistance from
the prepared hole. She curled her finger and immediately hit a spot that
made me feel a sudden urge to urinate.

"That's the spot," she exclaimed. "As soon as I applied pressure to the
gland I felt his muscles tighten up."

"It's alright to do that while your Mistress is learning the location of
your prostate," Madam Sara corrected me, "but you need to control those
muscles. Leaving them nice and relaxed helps to drain the cum without
orgasm, but if you move those muscles at the wrong time it could interrupt
the process or even inadvertently cause an orgasm. Your body will tell us if
it did and you will be locked up, having to start all over again."

She rubbed her fingers over the entire gland, varying speed and pressure as
she worked the vessels to free the trapped semen. She continued for five
minutes, removing and reinserting her finger to lubricate every so often.
She almost seemed to be in a rhythm with the way she worked her finger
around the gland. Once I was able to gain some semblance of control over my
muscles, the stimulation felt good, even pleasurable in a way. It would take
some time before I would have total muscular control. Madam Sara removed her
finger and gestured to Jana to take her spot.

"Stick one finger in nice and slowly," she counseled Jana as she inserted
her index finger. "Now curl it down slightly towards his ball sack until you
find a gland slightly elevated from the rest of the canal. Pay attention to
what his body is telling you and you will know when you hit the bulls-eye."

Jana fished around for a few seconds before I felt the familiar sensation
again. I quickly tensed my muscles to let her know she found it.

"I just found it didn't I?" she asked Madam Sara.

"Yes, my dear," Sara encouraged her. "Now move your finger around with
different motions and pressures. Move around the entire gland for a minute
and then pull your finger out, lubricate and try to find it again."

My wife removed her finger, added a dab of lube, and reinserted her finger,
finding the spot much quicker. I once again gave her a quick buck of my hips
to let her know she was on target. She began swirling her finger around the
gland covering the entire surface with light taps and small relaxing
circles, every now and then hitting the prostate with a quick stab of more
f***eful pressure. Each time she removed her finger to lubricate, she found
the correct spot more rapidly. After about five minutes of working her
novice finger inside my ass, I felt something begin to travel down my
urethra. A drip of fluid appeared at my piss slit of my erect cock, pointing
at the tray below me.

"Is that what I think it is?" Jana asked her instructor.

"That is the first drops of precum leading the way for all of his friends,"
Madam Sara corrected her. "Now, take your other hand and wrap it tightly
around the base of his hard cock and slowly stroke it downward to help free
the fluid from his urethra. Stroke downward, as if you were milking a cow,
and only give him one or two pumps. We don't want him to stimulate him so
much that his muscles take over and he spurts his load in full orgasm."

Jana grabbed hold at the base of my dick and squeezed very tightly before
she began to drag her gripped hand down the cock. As she did so, two drops
of cloudy fluid dripped from the head of my cock and landed on the tray
below me. She removed her stroking hand and Madam Sara had her remove her
finger from inside me.

"Now that you know what the prostate gland feels like and you have seen how
to remove tiny amounts of precum from him, I am going to teach you how to
use the wand," Sara said producing the milking wand and beginning to
lubricate it with generous amounts of gel. "I will permit you to use it for
a few minutes and get the hang of it before I chain you up again and finally
finish off his milking."

Madam Sara handed my wife the clear plastic piece of equipment and allowed
her to insert the latex head into my anus. The expanded edge was three times
the size of my wife's finger and I took a deep breath as my hole stretched a
bit before the head slipped in and the hole closed around the smaller shaft.

"The trick," Sara stated, "is to visualize where the prostate is in relation
to the wand and learn to recognize his body movements when you make contact.
That is why I recommend only using your fingers for the first few times. You
can even use two fingers or more if you like, if he can tolerate multiple
intruders. As time goes on he will be able to control those movements but by
then you will be an expert at pleasurable sperm extraction without orgasm."

Jana moved the wand around for ten seconds, like a blind man feeling his way
through the world, and when she hit the right spot, I bucked to let her know
she was where she needed to be. Madam Sara had her remove the wand and
locate the spot a few more times before allowing her to continue massaging
my prostate for the next five minutes. During that time, I began to feel
more fluid draining through my urethra and drops of precum continuing to
appear at the head of my stiff cock. Each time she used her gloved hand to
coax the fluid out of me and into the tray where a small puddle began to
form.

"OK, my dear," Sara said to my wife, "Time to get you hooked back up so I
can finish draining him."

Jana left the wand sticking inside me and removed her latex glove before
offering her wrists up to our host. Sara led her back to the chains and
hooked the D-rings back to each wrist. She then retrieved a three-foot
spreader bar from the wall and f***ed Jana's legs apart before bending down
and installing the bar between her ankles. With the bar in place, she could
not close her legs and her moist slit was left unguarded and vulnerable.
Madam Sara traced her hands up my wife's legs, up the inner thigh, and with
one finger, brushed between her pussy lips and across her clit.

"Your wife is really enjoying this," Madam Sara said to me, showing me my
wife's pussy juice on her extended finger.

"Once I am done with you, a well deserved thank you will be in order, or
perhaps I could do that myself," she said again, eyeing up Jana's restrained
body and laughing.

She walked back to me and took control of the wand still sticking out of my
ass. Immediately she found the spot and began to work the wand like a master
of her trade. I continued to fight against my muscles to keep them relaxed
as the rubbing continued, the ribbed surface of the wand sending waves of
stimulation through my reproductive tract.

For the next twenty minutes, drops of fluid continued to appear from my
penis. Sometimes she would let them develop until they were big enough to
drop on their own and join those already in the pan. Other times she would
milk my cock with a tight down stroke as if I was livestock. As I continued
to conquer my own muscle twitches, the feeling of being milked became more
and more pleasurable, nowhere near that of an orgasm but enjoyable as a
sense of relief.

After another five minutes I began to feel like I was getting ready to
urinate, but not from my bladder. It was a very strange feeling. A very
slight amount of pressure was building in my testicles, enough to be noticed
but nothing like the buildup you get before an orgasm. Instinct took over
and my muscles tensed, clenching the wand inside my ass. I received two very
hard slaps across my bare ass cheeks and I had to grit my teeth in response
to the pain.

"Do not tense up your muscles!" Sara admonished me. "You are very close to
draining your balls and it needs to drain freely. If you continue to tense
up I will continue to slap your ass until it is black and blue."

"Keep watching Lady Jana," Sara said to my wife. "Any moment now we will see
his load fall into the tray. When it does, it will flow out nice and steady.
If it spurts like a normal orgasm, it means he is cheating with his muscles
and close to, if not actually having an orgasm. He is fighting against his
body but over time he will learn, especially with enough positive
reinf***ement, as in positively smacking his ass."

I felt like I was fighting a losing battle against my own body. My ass
cheeks were on fire from a few more, well placed smacks and I soon got them
under some semblance of control. Suddenly I felt a large amount of fluid
travel through my urethra. I looked back as I saw a stream of thick white
sperm and seminal fluid drain from my cock and into the tray. As Madam Sara
continued to work the wand, each pulse of pressure resulted in another
steady stream of my cum landing in the tray. Jana was fixated on my cock,
watching in wonder as I was drained without the aid of orgasm.

For the next two minutes, my load continued to be milked out of my body. I
watched with amazement as the puddle in the tray continued to grow. I had no
idea I was capable of producing that much semen. Finally the flow slowed to
a stop but Madam Sara continued to move the wand as drips of my most
precious fluid dripped from my very hard cock and stringing down into the
tray.

"I always continue for five minutes or so to ensure I have gotten it all
out. I like to leave my slave's balls completely empty and ready to build up
more for me. There have been times were I have gotten twice as much
discharge by going for five or ten minutes after the last stream leaked
out."

After five minutes, Madam Sara removed the wand from my ass with a loud pop
and used her hand to drag the last drops of cum out of my cock. My ass felt
sore and wrecked but my balls felt shriveled and empty. My breathing was
quickened and I felt a little dizzy. After a moment, I calmed down and
regained my senses. Madam Sara removed the tray of my cum from under my cock
and placed it under my head.

"A slave must always consume what he produces," Madam Sara said to Jana.

What? I asked myself. Surely, I have read about cuckold husbands eating
their own ejaculate but I had no idea I would be told to do it tonight. I
looked over at my wife and her jaw was dropped in surprise but that gaping
mouth quickly turned into an evil smirk almost daring me to do it. I was not
ready to taste my own cum.

"Come on now," Madam Sara said to me as I stared at the sheer amount of my
semen pooled just inches from my face. "No more stalling. Lick up your cum
like a good little chastity boy."

I continued to stare, unable to move muscle from being in shock.

"Madam Sara gave you an order," my Mistress scolded me, "and you remember
the agreement. Total obedience and follow orders immediately. Since you have
failed to do so, you can add another month to your time in the belt. Now
clean up that cum right this second!"

Again, I hesitated. "Please don't make me eat it Mistress," I begged.

"I am not making you do it," my wife replied innocently, "Madam Sara is and
you will not disrespect her in her own chamber. Make it two more months of
chastity!"

Madam Sara held up her hand and my wife immediately shut up. "While I agree
with the punishment you handed down and I hope you hold true to it, I do not
need any help with the issue," she admonished my wife.

"Slave!" Madam Sara barked at me, "I have ways of making you do what I want.
I can apply a vise to your now drained testicles and squeeze them until you
do it. The bottom line is that I will not release you until you clean up
every drop. Now do you need further encouragement?"

"No Madam Sara," replied a broken man, "I will do as you say."

With all the effort I can muster, I extended my tongue until it dipped into
the tray full of my cum. I tasted it right away, a mixture of bitter and
salty flavor. I scooped a small amount onto my tongue and brought it back
into my mouth. The taste filled my mouth as I struggled to swallow but
finally the first bit of semen slid down my throat.

Now that the first lick was out of the way, I was able to resign myself to
cleaning up the rest. Perhaps if I had a little time to prepare I would have
been able to react immediately, but instead I now had to endure five and a
half months since my last orgasm. That was a far cry from the one month I
just finished.

I began licking my gooey load with purpose, shoveling large amounts of my
ejaculate with each swiping pass of my tongue and quickly swallowing before
I had a chance to have a second thought about what I was doing. Soon enough
I was licking the last remnants of my most sacred fluid from the bottom of
the tray, the taste lingering in my mouth.

"Very good," Madam Sara complimented me, "That wasn't so hard now was it? If
you had just complied with my order, there would have been no need for
punishment. Always clean up your own mess slave."

I felt Madam Sara messing with my now shriveled cock but before it had a
chance to try to grow again, she roughly pulled my balls and sack through
the chastity belt ring, causing me to wince from the pain. She then finished
installing the cage before closing the lock and giving my ass one last hard
slap.

Madam Sara unrestrained me and helped me off the table, steadying my shaking
legs and forcing me to kneel before my restrained wife.

"Thank your wife with an orgasm for letting you empty your balls tonight!"
Sara sternly said to me.

I dove in. To my amazement she was soaking wet, so wet that my entire face
was covered in her juices by the time I got my tongue inside her slit. She
was already primed from the night's events. After only thirty seconds of
eating her and playing with her clit, she exploded in an intense orgasm,
holding nothing back as she thrashed in her chains. I continued to grind my
face in her pussy as pleasure rocked her entire body for almost a minute.
Sara finally pulled me away and Jana collapsed, her chained wrists
supporting her weight.

Madam Sara led me to a set of stocks and placed my head and hands on the
notches before lowering the top half and securing the lock. She the hooked
my ankle restraints to eye bolts in the floor.

"Your wife and I have to conduct some business," Sara informed me. "She will
be in the same room with you but you will not be able to see or hear her."

She placed foam plugs into my ears before slipping a leather hood over my
head, locking it to my collar and zippering the mouth closed. The only hole
in the mask was for my nose and allowed me to breathe. Without warning, I
once again felt pressure on my back door as something large was being
inserted. Still being well lubricated, the item slipped in easily, filling
my insides before my sphincter closed around the object. I was sure that a
butt plug was just inserted. Oh well, nothing I can do about it now, I
resigned myself.

For what seemed like hours, I stood there in dark silence, my imagination
running wild about what was happening. Were they just talking or was it
something more? Suddenly I was released from the stock and the hood and
earplugs removed, the light of the torches like burning daggers in my eyes.
As my sight adjusted, I was lead out of the room where my wife was dressed
in a new outfit, latex just like Madam Sara's outfit. I was handed my
clothes and got dressed quickly, leaving the butt plug in, before expressing
my gratitude to Madam Sara and leaving her store. Jana did not bother to put
her coat on.

We drove home in silence but Jana had a satisfied smile on her face. I
didn't ask her what happened once I was hooded and to this day, I never
found out.
A few nights ago, I had experienced a handful of things for the first time.
My balls were drained of their contents without having an orgasm, I licked
my own cum from a tray and swallowed the entire load, and to top it all off,
I had a butt plug shoved roughly inside my abused anus and had to endure its
invasion for a few hours before being allowed to remove it.

When we arrived home that night, we were both exhausted from the excitement
of the evening. Barely a word exchanged but we spent twenty minutes while
laying in bed holding each other close and passionately kissing one another.
Our world was at peace. My wife was happy with our arrangement, as was I,
even though tasting my own sperm threw me for a loop, and I felt loved
without the need for physical ties. I felt love in everything my beautiful
wife did.

Neither of us introduced the topic of what occurred the other night for a
few days. I didn't want her to feel like I was prying for information on
what occurred while I was blindfolded and Jana wasn't sure that I was Ok
with all that transpired. Madam Sara obviously took it further that Jana
thought she would. Finally sitting on couch watching TV, both of us naked to
the bone, she cuddled close to me and braved the subject that had been
tearing her up inside.

"Baby," my wife said to me with glossy eyes, "I owe you an apology for the
other night. I had no idea that Sara would take things that far. I knew she
was a very dominate woman from my conversations with her, I just didn't
realize she would treat you like her own, especially making you lick up your
own cum and eat all of it. I just stood there, dazed and petrified, as she
told you to do it, but something came over me. I got so turned on at the
thought of you doing it that something inside me took over and to make
matters worse, I punished you severely for not doing it. I am very sorry
baby."

"You do not have to be sorry Jana," I said as I wiped a tear from her cheek.
"I realized that the night would become all too real for me as soon as you
told me that Sara would be teaching you. When you told me to be respectful,
I resigned myself to becoming as submissive as I could possibly be. I should
have been prepared. Some of the stories I read ended with the man consuming
his own cum, I just didn't think I would be f***ed to do it. You do not have
to be sorry for anything. You wanted me to do something and I should have
done it immediately. If I had known this was burning a hole in you I would
have reassured you sooner that I was alright with everything that happened."

"So it is alright with you that you had to swallow your own load?" my wife
asked beginning to perk up.

"Yes Mistress," I told her seriously, "I may not have enjoyed it but I
should not have hesitated to follow your command. Does this mean that you
are going to take away the punishment?"

"Oh no," she said her eyes narrowing, "When I issue punishment it stays. Two
months extra is tacked onto your chastity period. It might even be good for
you. I thank you for being so wonderful. You always put me at ease even if
something I did made you suffer."

She gave me a tight, loving hug, her breasts mashed between our bodies and
kissed me like we were making out in the back seat after the high school
prom.

"I am glad you were alright with everything that happened," Jana said to me,
her hand squeezing my balls gently, "because we are going to continue doing
them. You will clean up after yourself anytime I allow your cummies to leave
those swollen testicles and you will thank me for being allowed to do so. It
makes me so hot to think about you licking up your own mess. I remember how
many times you begged me to let you cum in my mouth and swallow. I never
allowed you to and now it is me who wants you to swallow and you actually do
it," My wife said laughing heartily.

Life as normal, at least normal for us, continued over the next two months.
At least once a week we would make a trip to Madam Sara's store so I could
pick out new lingerie and sexy outfits for her to wear. Madam Sara would
always close the store to allow me to shop in the nude as Jana joined her in
the comfortable seating, chatting about life and exchanging secrets, I
presumed. The nurse's outfit was the first one I bought for her and became
her official milking outfit. Whenever the sexy white leather was stretched
over her gorgeous body, I knew that I would be getting drained that night. I
came to look forward to seeing her dressed as my sperm removal specialist.
We also purchased a multitude of restraints for my Mistress to use on me at
anytime, but mainly for tying me down to the milking bench that I made with
my own hands, using the one in Madam Sara's dungeon as a model.

I sometimes wondered if I should pick her sexy outfits a bit more carefully
as she continued to dress more provocatively when she left the house. Her
skirts steadily grew shorter, and her blouses tighter and more sheer. I
feared that her attire would offend someone at her workplace, but the truth
of it was that I made more than enough money to support us with my job, and
if she ended up being fired, it wouldn't hurt us financially. I caught the
neighbors staring and practically drooling as she walked down the entry,
swaying her ass rhythmically as she made her way to the car. How many of
them were trying to steal peaks through my windows at night? Well if they
do, they will be in for a rude surprise when they see me walk past.

Jana looked forward to my milking sessions as well. One night after she had
spent an hour working my prostate with her fingers and the wand, coaxing so
much jizz out of me that I didn't think I could consume it all, she left me
tied to the bench and inserted a large butt plug before pacing the room and
telling me how she felt.

"You have no idea how powerful it makes me feel to drain your balls this
way," she said as she pulled off the rubber gloves. "You, my loving husband
are restrained before me, unable to protect yourself, your ass pointed up in
the air at me, and you poor denied cock swaying below you unguarded. Perhaps
I should take Madam Sara's advice and see how you deal with a little bit of
cock and ball torture. If I chose to do so, there isn't a damn thing you
could do about it in your current state," she said slapping my balls lightly
causing me to jump.

"But you have been so good and made very few mistakes that I find it
difficult to punish you for them," she digressed. "Just keep in mind that I
will not hesitate to get a few extra pointers from her if you start slacking
off. I highly recommend you endeavor to start licking up your cum faster. I
know your tongue is talented enough to do it, but you continue to hesitate
in taking the first taste every time I drain you. I love watching you eat
your own spunk from a tray like a dog and your hesitation disappoints me. If
you don't improve I will buy a ball vise and a parachute and then we will
see how quickly you learn."

"Please forgive me Mistress," I pleaded. "I am trying to do it quickly. I
have to overcome a notion in my head that tells me it is wrong. I will try
harder and I understand that if you feel I need to be punished, you will do
so for my own good."

She smiled at me and she tenderly cleaned my cock before securing the cage
on my cock and releasing my bonds, but leaving the plug inside me for the
remainder of the night.

As the weeks flew by, I continued to pleasure her glorious pussy at the drop
of the dime, mostly with my mouth and fingers, but every so often, she would
make me get Leroy and give her a nice deep fucking. Not a night went by in
which she was left unsatisfied and I was devoted to continue that record.
She always rewarded me with tender kisses and caressing my body as we
cuddled together.

About three months since my last orgasm, I came home from a relatively good
day at work. I had secured a few important contracts, at a slight cost to
myself, and my boss was extremely happy with my performance. She actually
mentioned that she wished the company had more dedicated employees like
myself. I had to laugh to myself. If there were more like me, there would be
entirely too much stored up testosterone confined in the office.

I entered my house and removed my clothing before I noticed Jana coming down
the stairs. I don't know how she does it, but she always finds a way to make
my confined dick aspire to achieve an erection. She was dressed in a leather
fetish outfit consisting of an open bra with crossed chrome chains across
her breasts that did nothing to offer any support to her perky tits, coupled
with a pair of panties outlined in leather, the patch covering her pussy was
transparent plastic, slightly fogged from the moisture between her legs.
Encasing her toned legs was a set of patent leather boots that laced all the
way up her smooth, pale thighs and had six-inch chrome heels that sharpened
into a spike at the end. A tight choker strung the entire width of her neck
finished out the outfit.

"Get down on your hands and knees and follow me up the stairs slave," she
commanded me in a cold voice.

I dropped on all fours and crawled across the hardwood floor like an a****l
and up the stairs, looking up and seeing her beautiful ass sway up the
stairs before me. I followed her into the bedroom and immediately noticed
all the restraints out and ready. I really want to be a fly on the wall to
find out what Madam Sara is teaching her. She gestured to the bed and I
crawled onto it, laying on my back perfectly still.

She began to attach cuffs to my wrists and ankles, along with thigh cuffs, a
belt around my waist, and a heavy collar. She proceeded to attach lengths of
rope to each cuff and points along the bed. When she was done, my arms were
stretched above my head, my legs spread wide, and my neck and waist pulled
tightly close to the bed. There was very little play in the ropes and I was
at her mercy.

"We are going to try something different tonight," she whispered, leaning
close to my ear. "Do you know what edging is?"

"Yes Mistress," I replied, my breathing heavy, "It is when you constantly
bring me very close to orgasm but do not actually allow me to have one. You
keep doing it over and over."

"That is correct my little slave hubby," she exclaimed, excitement showing
in her hazel eyes. "Tonight I am going to bring you to the edge until I have
you skating the line of insanity. If you didn't f***e me to punish you,
tonight would have been a release day for you. Instead, you will go to bed
frustrated beyond belief and have two and a half more months of captivity to
look forward to."

"I am warning you," she said sternly, no trace of a smile on her face, "you
better not spurt your cummies on me. If you do not control yourself, I will
put the cage back on immediately and you will endure one year without so
much as skin on skin contact the entire time. In addition, I will send you
to Madam Sara for a weekend and tell her to really let you have it. I have
no doubt she will take you places that I, physically, never could. You may
tell me when you are getting close if I fail to recognize the signs."

"I understand Mistress," I replied respectfully, "I will not allow myself to
have a pleasurable orgasm because you do not wish me to have one."

She wasted no more time on talk and unlocked my cage, removing it roughly
before grabbing my balls and squeezing very tightly, causing me to lose my
breath, a stifled scream escaping my lips. She lubed up her hand and began
stroking my rapidly hardening cock slowly and tightly.

My god it felt so good to get some attention after three months of captivity
and denial. Even though I knew this was going to lead to more frustration,
and quite possibly a bad case of blue balls, I was going to enjoy every
measured stroke.

She continued to slowly pump my dick, pausing every now and then to rub the
sensitive head and tug on my balls and scrotum. She would twist her hand and
drag her nails along the underside of my flesh. She varied speed and
pressure, sometimes using both hands, covering my entire length, to jerk me
off. After ten minutes of her loving attention, I felt my balls begin to
tense up and my breathing became shallow. Just one microsecond from the
point where I would have to speak up, she stopped and let my lightly
throbbing member fall against my stomach. She threw a bag of Ice and water
on my cock before leaving the room.

I lay there as the freezing bag worked its magic on bringing my erection
under control and causing my balls to relax. After five minutes, I was
twisting in my bonds, desperate to throw the baggie of my shrunken dick but
my bonds were so tight that the very little movement I was able to achieve
did nothing to rid myself of the cold sensation. Relenting, I aspired to
turn my thoughts to anything else to distract from the discomfort, but it
accomplished nothing.

After about fifteen minutes, my scantily clad Mistress returned to the room
and removed the bag from my groin. The cool air of the room felt like an
oven around my cock. She started to blow on my genitals and the shrunken
appendage began to respond immediately.

"Well, that was the first of the night. Let's see how quickly I can take you
to the brink with a nice sloppy blowjob," she said seductively as she
started the lick the length of my now engorges penis.

She took all five-inches into her mouth and sucked me like a professional,
stopping occasionally to swirl her tongue over the sensitive head of my
dick, driving me wild. After three minutes, I had a pool of her saliva
laying at the base of my cock where my pubic hair used to reside. I felt my
balls begin to tense but she continued to engulf my throbbing cock with her
warm mouth. I tensed my muscles tighter than I ever had to stop the cum from
starting its travel up my cock.

"Please stop!" I cried out. "I can't hold back much longer."

She spit out my dick, slapped my balls hard, and threw the baggie of ice
water on my cock again before blowing me a kiss and leaving the room. It
took five minutes before I was able to bring my breathing under control. My
abdominal muscles hurt from being flexed so tightly and my privates once
again endured the chilling sensation. It was at least twenty minutes before
she returned again.

"This baggie of ice water really does the trick," she said after removing
the bag." I can't believe how much your cock shrinks, I mean, it's nothing
but a stub sticking out after I remove the bag. You wouldn't be able to fuck
a mouse with it."

My cock started to harden in response to her talking about how small my dick
was. I won't say that humiliation is a huge turn on for me, but the part of
cuckolding where the wife compares the large size of her lover's cock to her
husband's small penis does get me worked up.

She lubed up her hand again and began stroke my hardening cock again, doing
it extremely slowly, each pump lasting ten seconds or more before pausing
for about thirty seconds and continuing. She took this time to talk to me.

"I bet this feels really good baby, doesn't it?" she asked me.

"Yes Mistress, it feels absolutely wonderful even though I know it won't
result in an orgasm for me," I replied truthfully.

"Well it could result in an orgasm for you," she said looking at me with a
devilish grin. "You can spray your load if you want to, only there are
consequences for doing so. You have been denied for three months. You can
cum today but then you will have to go four times as long and, of course,
deal with whatever Sara would do to you."

My mind was quickly turning to mush. She was trying to tease me to cum so
she could punish me. My brain kicked the idea back and forth like a devil
and angel sitting on each shoulder. I had to resist the temptation to shoot
my load. Just two and a half months to go until release.

"No Mistress," I told her with a determined voice, "I do not want to fail
the task of going five and a half months without an orgasm that you asked me
to complete. Even though it feels so good, and I know my balls will begin to
ache soon, I have to hold myself back for you."

She straddled my hips and pulled her transparent panties to the side. She
began to rub my sensitive head against her slick pussy lips, just a fraction
of an inch from entering her pleasure hole.

"Here is your last chance baby. Just say the word and I will sink myself
down on your cock and ride you until you spray me down. What if I wanted you
to cum tonight just so I could make you endure zero orgasms for an entire
year? Would you change your mind then?" she asked me deviously.

"If you wanted me to cum tonight," I began, "there is little I can do about
it. You will prevail no matter what I decided. However, I humbly request
that you allow me to complete five and a half months before I can cum. If
you wish for me to go one year, you can make my next period of frustrating
denial as such. I personally think one year is too long and will not be as
much a turn on for me, but what I think does not matter. The only thing that
matters is your desires."

She dismounted me and continued to slowly masturbate me as she looked into
my eyes, evaluating my last comment. Her other hand started to gently
squeeze and massage my ball sack, the pressure once again building in my
nuts. She stopped stroking and threw my cock to the side moments before I
reached climax, utilizing the freezing cold bag to bring me under control.

"Congratulations hubby, you passed the test," she commended me before
leaving me and my shrinking erection to ourselves. My balls now began to
ache as if someone was constantly squeezing them. I knew right away that
this was the beginning of blue balls.

Twenty minutes later, she returned to the bedroom. She removed the ice, now
mostly melted, and lubed up her hand. As my cock began to grow again she
started to jerk my cock furiously, so fast that only thirty seconds passed
before my sore balls began to throb again.

"Stop! Please don't make me cum! Please stop Mistress!" I begged and
pleaded.

"If that is truly what you wish," she said letting my throbbing cock fall
unfulfilled to my stomach. "Just remember this. You asked me, nay begged me,
not to make you cum hubby."

She stormed out of the room without using the baggie and turned off the
light, leaving me lay in darkness, the slightest movement making my balls
feel like they were being punched. I was now blue balled and was thankful to
be left alone, as time was the only thing to cure the pain.

About an hour later she finally returned to the bedroom carrying a small
canvas bag with a string tie at the top. When she shook the bag it sounded
like small rocks clicking together.

"How do your frustrated balls feel honey," she asked me in a c***d like
voice.

"My balls are causing me pain Mistress," I replied honestly. "The slightest
movement feels like they are being squeezed in a vice or being punched by a
boxing glove. You have officially given me blue balls."

"Good," she said shortly, "I hoped you would learn what it feels like to
have your balls so full of pent up sperm that even air can hit you like a
cannon. What I have in my hand is a bag full of marbles. When you came in
the house today you left your clothes in a pile near the door and now your
swollen nuts will pay the price."

"Oh shit," I thought. What she was saying was true, I had finally slipped up
on something.

She slipped the canvas bag over my ball sack and pulled the strings tight,
yanking them in opposite directions and trapping my abused testicles within
the bag. Tying the strings alone had me in agony, but as she began to move
the marbles around in the palm of her hand, I learned what agony was. I
screamed out and strained against my restraints as I experienced what it
would feel like to have ten sets of fingers squeezing each testicle at once.
She giggled as she worked the marbles around each tender testicle.

"Struggle all you want hubby," she told me harshly. "You will endure this
for as long as I deem necessary. You will learn not to make mistakes or I
will help you learn. If I need to get really rough, I will take you to see
Madam Sara. You have no idea of the wild things she tells she has done to
men."

After ten minutes, I could not stand anymore and was at my breaking point. I
was about to tell her I wanted to end our chastity agreement when she
suddenly stopped and removed the bag. I wheezed as I tried to draw in
breath, my stomach a series of tangled knots, and a severe urge to vomit
that I quickly brought under control. With the painful stimulation
dissipated, did I still want to end our agreement? The answer was no. I
wanted to continue being chaste but I was sure that I would endeavor to make
no more mistakes.

"Lesson learned!" she scolded me before giving me a deep kiss and leaving me
in a dark room again.

It took two hours before my balls felt normal again, perhaps a bit swollen,
but without the pain. Shortly after Jana locked my cock back up in the cage
and released me, kissing each reddened piece of flesh where I was
restrained. She rolled me over on my stomach and began to lovingly massage
my back. I was sure that Madam Sara had put her up to this and she was
feeling a bit sorry about doing it. I loved her so much that I would not
allow this to bother her, even though what she did to me really hurt like
hell.

"I am sorry for leaving my clothes on the floor," I began sincerely, "and I
am sorry for making you punish me. I understand that you had to do it and I
promise I will try to ensure that you don't have to do it again."

"Thank you," she said perking up immediately, "I am so happy that understand
why I did it. I know it was intense. How much more do you think you could
have taken?"

"A split second" I told her, "merely a heartbeat."

I rolled over and she melted into my arms as we made out like newlyweds
before drifting off to sl**p.

About a month and a half later, I was working on the computer in my office
when Jana walked in wearing her naughty nurse's outfit. My fingers stopped
pecking away at the keyboard as my mind went blank. Seems like a good night
to have my balls drained. My sexy wife gave me the 'come here finger' and
walked towards the bedroom with me in tow. When I entered the bedroom I was
shocked to see Christina sitting in the chair next to the bed, dressed only
in a hot pink thong, her huge globes hanging freely and her nipples quickly
hardening.

Jana had me assume the position on the milking table as they both began to
attach cuffs and tie me down. As usual, my wife did a good job at limiting
my mobility and Christina, with a few helpful pointers from my wife, did
equally as well. I strained to get hard in the cage knowing that Christina
would watch me get all my stagnant cum extracted by getting my prostate
massaged. It also hit me that she would watch me lick up everything that
streamed out of me. I figured that my wife told her about the progress we
had made, but it was something else to know she would witness it.

"Wow, you were k**ding Jana," Christina gasped in amazement. "He eagerly
hopped right up there."

"Of course he did s*s," my wife answered her proudly. "This is the only way
he has available to get the cum out of his body and reduce the swelling in
his tender balls."

"Oh you poor baby," she said with mock pouty lips. "How long has my evil
s****r kept your poor little dicklette locked in that cage without allowing
you to have an orgasm?"

"It has been four and a half months since I last had an orgasm, and a mighty
good orgasm it was," I replied with a smile on my face.

"He is actually proud that he has gone this long without cumming," she said
to Jana.

"Of course he is," my wife told her calmly. "He is being a good little boy
and achieving a goal I set before him, because I desire it and nothing
else."

"Well I would feel sorry for you," Christina said to me, "but since you
brought this on yourself, you have no one to blame but yourself. Alright,
let's get this party started."

Jana wasted no time snapping on her gloves and lubricating my arse before
inserting the enema nozzle and letting it flow. After waiting for a time,
followed by expelling the liquid, I was restrained again. She had Christina
remove my CB-6000 as she lubricated two fingers, inserted them into my ass,
and started to massage my prostate gland. Christina watched closely as my
wife worked her magic. Thanks to having an audience, it took no time at all
for precum to begin glistening at the tip of my raging hard prick. Jana
removed her fingers, inserted the milking wand, and continued with the
process. After a few minutes, my wife allowed her s****r to try it and
before I knew it, Christina was working the wand, hitting all of the right
places.

As the small amount of pressure began to build in my nuts, Jana took over
working the wand and began a quick, rough stimulation of my prostate. I had
learned to control my muscles expertly with all the practice I received over
the past few months and kept them still as a pond as my saved up sperm and
seminal fluid rapidly drained from my cock, landing in the tray below me.

"Look at all that nasty jizz just flow out of him!" Christina exclaimed.
"You are right. It doesn't spurt at all. It just runs out like a leaky
faucet. Oh my god this is making me wet!"

She wasn't lying. The crotch of her panties was so wet that it appeared they
would begin to drip like my cock at any second.

Jana kept at it for another ten minutes as they witnessed a random drop
escape and hit the pan here and there. With a final down stroke of my cock,
freeing the last remnants of my balls, Jana turned to her s****r.

"Wait until you see this," Jana said confidently. "If that made you wet,
watching him eat it will open the flood gates."

Christina picked up the try and placed it below my face. "Here is your
dinner Chasty. Be a good boy and show me how you swallow all of your cum.
Lick it and eat it!"

I no longer hesitated in completing this task. It was like second nature to
me. I quickly licked up large globs of my man goo, bringing it inside my
mouth and letting it slide down the back of my throat. I watched Christina
as I continued to consume my mess and she couldn't keep her fingers out of
her panties. I finished licking every drop as both the sexy women
complimented my performance.

"Thank you for not disappointing me hubby," my wife said cutely.

"You did that like you enjoyed it Chasty. Nicely done." Christina said
laughing.

My wife cleaned my cock and balls with a damp rag before teaching Christina
how to install the cage. They untied my bonds and freed me from the table.
Christina threw herself on the bed and pleaded with my wife.

"Please let me use him tonight. After watching him eat his own cummies, I
really need to get off. It's time I collect some payment for wearing this,"
she said holding up the silver key on the chain around her neck.

"Be my guest s*s," Jana said in a carefree manner , locking my wrists behind
my back and walking out the door. "Feel free to use him as long as you wish,
just don't break my toy."

Even though my balls had just been drained, knowing I was about to go down
on my wife's s****r made my cock snap to attention. I watched her lying on
the bed, tweaking her own nipples as she stared me directly in the eyes.

"Make sure you have swallowed all of that cum," Christina ordered me. "I
don't want to get pregnant from any leftover sperm that might be swimming
around in your mouth."

I swirled my tongue around my mouth ensuring that all my jizz had been
swallowed before crawling between her legs, immediately smelling her excited
juices. I used my teeth to grab hold of her cotton panties and peeling them
down her legs. As my tongue traced its way back up the inside of her thigh,
I began to feel the massive amount of heat radiating from her pussy. Seeing
her sex for only the second time, I saw that she had shaved most of her
pubic hair, leaving a thin strip similar to way my wife groomed her curlies.

As I slowly inched closer to her sodden cunt, she suddenly jammed it right
into my face, taking me by surprise and jeering my neck. Regaining my
senses, I immediately shoved my tongue between her slit and up her slippery
hole, straining myself as deep as I could go. With just one lick she started
to moan in ecstasy. I pulled my tongue out and bit her clit, using my tongue
to push the portion inside my mouth against the back of my teeth. She
screamed and bucked causing me to tug on her clit even harder.

"Holy fuck!" she screamed out loud. "I can't believe I am cumming all over
my s****r's husband's face. Oh my god, Oh fuck, Oh FUCK!"

Her voice trailed off into illegible sounds before she came down from her
monster orgasm. As she tried to pull away, I held her clitoris tightly
between my teeth, causing her to rebound from the jolt through her, now
extra sensitive, button. She tried again and I held fast before she gave up.
Once she settled I began to run my tongue up and down her moist slit before
flicking it against her clit. As she tried to draw away again, I simply
followed her up onto the bed, slithering my way like a snake due to not
having the use of my hands.

"Oh my god," she said giggling, "you have to stop. I don't know if I can
take anymore. Every time I try to pull away your tongue just follows me and
hits the right spots all over again."

"Stop moving or I will tie you down s*s," my wife surprised us from the
doorway. "I will tie you to the bed with your legs spread and inviting like
a slut and make him pleasure you all night long."

I wonder if she watched the entire time. Oh well, who cares. Christina
finally stop trying to escape me and I began to focus my talents. I
continued for the next forty-five minutes as she melted to mush below me,
enjoying two more orgasms before I had to stop, my jaw throbbing and my
tongue swollen.

Christina lay there regaining her breath and five minutes later she was
asl**p. My wife removed my restraints and had me remove her nurse's outfit
before we crawled into bed, joining her. That night I slept between, and
cuddled with, two very sexy women. I know I have cuckold fantasies, but I
don't care who you are, being sandwiched between two naked women is hot.

Over the next two weeks, Christina visited more often, mostly to help my
wife tease me mercilessly, but often times to collect additional payments
for holding onto one of two keys to my belt. Even though I wasn't able to
achieve orgasm, I was having the time of my life, satisfying two women at
their whim.

One evening, shortly after I reached the five month mark since my last
orgasm, Jana came down the stairs in a gorgeous red evening gown with a slit
up the side then went all the way up to her hip, her usual straight blonde
hair done up elegantly in waves and curls, and her make-up meticulously
applied.

"Go put on a nice suit baby," she told me sweetly. "It is time for us to go
on a date. I made reservations at your favorite restaurant and dolled myself
up for you."

"You look amazing Bella. I won't even ask what the special occasion is. You
dressing up like that is good enough for me. Give me ten minutes and I will
be ready," I told her with a kiss.

We enjoyed a nice dinner in each other's company and happily spent the next
few hours dancing as we did many years ago before our lives became so busy.

After we got home I put on some music and opened a bottle of wine so we
could continue the romantic evening in the house we had made a home
together. I realized that for the first time in months, I was wearing
clothes inside the house. I suddenly got nervous that I was going to be
punished for doing so.

"Oh my god, baby," I apologized, "I am so sorry for not removing my suit
when we got home. I was so mesmerized by you and this wonderful evening that
I simply forgot I was wearing a chastity belt. Please allow me to correct
that error right now."

"It is ok Hubby. Tonight was a night for us, but perhaps we both should get
a little more comfortable," she said as she undid the tie behind her neck
and her dress effortlessly floated to the ground, revealing and equally
elegant thin red silk bra and panty set.

I quickly removed all my clothing before retrieving our clothes and taking
them upstairs and hanging them in the closet. When I returned to the living
room, Jana was sitting on the couch and tapping the seat next to her,
inviting me to join her. I sat down and wrapped my arms around her.

"Do you still enjoy being in that chastity belt?" she asked me nervously.

"Yes, I still enjoy being locked up and focusing my efforts on you," I said
after a moment's pause. "There are times when it is really tough, when I
want to just tear the cage off and ravish you, but the way you kiss me and
hold me close to you reminds me that you love me, and my little bit of
suffering does not go unnoticed. Do you still enjoy our game?"

"You have no idea how much I enjoy our lifestyle," she confessed, "perhaps
even more than when we first started. I love the fact that you will do
anything I tell you to do. Do you realize we haven't had an argument since
we started?"

"Wow!" I exclaimed. "I haven't thought about it, but you are right. Maybe we
found the secret to marriage," I laughed.

"Well I am not sure most men would agree with you," she giggled. "Do you
miss having sex and having orgasms?"

"Of course I do baby," I answered her. "Any man would miss being able to
orgasm when he wanted and any man would miss making love to you, but I
realize that it takes more than me having sex to give you what you deserve.
It really sounds like you want it to end though."

"I don't want it to end," she told me grabbing my caged cock, "but that is
also part of the problem."

"I don't understand baby," I answered confused.

"Well hubby, the problem is that I am so god damn horny for a good fucking,
and I don't mean you eating me or a romp with Leroy. Those just won't
scratch the itch. I want to fuck a real living cock, to feel it pulse as it
shoots off inside me. I had no idea I would miss it so much and I know it
sounds selfish, as I at least get to cum on a nightly basis. Not only do you
miss out on the sex but you don't have the privilege of orgasms either," she
confessed, her voice cracking.

"The way I see it," she continued, "I can either unlock you early and have
my way with you, which I really don't want to do, or I can leave you locked
up and go without the one thing that I truly need right now, a good solid
fucking. Either way I have to give up something that I want."

The thought of her cuckolding me rocketed through my head. Did I want her to
try it? If so, this was the perfect time to breach the subject. She already
had all the cards lying out on the table. All I had to do was make the
suggestion and see if she went for it. So many 'what ifs' had my mind
spinning in circles, but in honesty, the only way they would ever be
answered was if I grew a pair and broached the subject of my most secretly
guarded fantasy. It was now or never, I decided.

"Well honey," I began nervously, my hands starting to shake, "it seems you
may have missed an option that would allow you get everything you want."

"I'm listening," she said curiously, her eyes perking up.

"Well," I said, clearing my throat, "you could always get fucked by another
man."

"What?" she said loudly as she jumped out of my arms, her mouth wide open.

"The only way for you to get fucked and still keep me locked up is to find
another man to fuck you with his cock." I told her truthfully.

"You mean to tell me that you would let me to cheat on you and allow some
other man to put his cock in my pussy, the pussy that I have kept for only
you since we married, just so I can keep you in chastity? You will let
another man fuck me while you sit at home, locked away, not even able to
jerk off?" she asked me looking like she was in shock.

"Bear with me for a few moments and please don't be mad at me. Let me tell
you the whole truth about my feelings on it," I begged, getting her
attention. "I am devoted to giving you everything I can to keep you happy.
If that means sexual satisfaction by another man, I can live with that.
Besides, it isn't cheating if you do it with my permission. It has long been
a fantasy of mine to watch you with another man and I have known since we
locked my cock in chastity that there was always a possibility you would
want more than I can give."

"I don't know if I could do that to you hubby," she told me, shying her eyes
away from mine. "What if you resented me for sharing myself with someone
else? What if taking another man into my bed ruined our marriage? I don't
know if I could ever make that gamble. You mean far too much to me."

"The only fear I share is losing you. I could not resent you for getting
laid if I am the one that told you to do it. I can guarantee that it will
not ruin our marriage as long as you grant me a few conditions," I reassured
her.

"As long as one of them doesn't involve you fucking another woman, I am
listening," she said giving me all her attention.

"No baby," I said calmingly, "None of them involve me having sex outside our
marriage. If I am not allowed to orgasm with you, then I don't need to with
anyone else. If you are interested, do it once and tell me all about it in
great detail. See how I react before you do it again. Once again, I will lay
no blame at your feet, but if I don't enjoy it, I ask that you don't do it
again. I think I have that right as your husband."

Jana stroked her hand down my cheek, "Of course you have that right. I love
you darling and I don't want to do anything that you don't enjoy in some
way. I have to say that you have me interested but I am still afraid
something could go wrong. What if I inadvertently fell in love with the guy
I was fucking?"

"If you stuck with the same guy, you would have to view him as someone that
just fucks you, uses your body for his pleasure and you use his cock to get
off. Either that or constantly have new lovers. You would have to make me a
promise. If you started to have feelings for the man fucking you, you have
to break it off right then and there. No exceptions. No waiting to see where
it might lead. That is the only possible way you could betray me with this
arrangement," I told her being very serious.

"I easily agree with that baby," she said, once again being able to look me
in the eye. "I hope you are sure about this because I am willing to try it.
Here is what I want you to do. Every morning you will encourage me to go out
and find someone to shove his cock in me and treat me like a slut. If you
can convince me that you really want me to do it, I will go out on Friday
night dressed like a woman looking to get laid and see what I can pull. Now,
all this talk has me so god damn hot. Lay down on the floor so I can sit on
your face and you can get me off."

I lay down on the carpet as she finished removing her bra and panties. She
straddled my face and sunk down to her knees, placing her wet pussy over my
waiting lips. As I ate her ferociously, she played with my caged cock and
balls, licking my scrotum and taking my plastic encased penis into her
mouth. She enjoyed her pleasure as I enjoyed my torment until we were both
exhausted and my cock was leaking precum.

The next morning she joined me for breakfast and as she enjoyed her coffee,
I followed her instructions, given the night before.

"Honey, I really hope you feel up to going out on Friday night. If you do, I
want you to go out and pick up the hottest guy in the bar and follow him
back to his place. I will be so happy if he tears off your clothes and gives
you the rough fucking you have been missing for the past five months. I bet
he can give you at least four orgasms before he sends you home to your
waiting husband." I told her smiling.

"Not a bad start hubby," she told me before she kissed me and headed off to
work.

I said similar things to her over the next four days and soon enough Friday
morning had arrived. I had planned what I was going to say for the past few
days and I hoped it would drive her over the top.

I got down on my knees before her and began, "Jana, I realize that I have
not always been able to give you the sex you deserve. I know my cock is
smaller than average, and try as I might, I will never be able to venture as
deep as you would like me to get. I understand that my little dick had to be
put into a chastity belt in order to allow you to receive everything that
you deserve. I hope that the lucky guy you pick tonight is very well
endowed, allot larger than what I can offer, so you can experience a better
fucking than what I could give you. I want you to be free of guilt when you
fuck him, knowing that I will be at home, nestled safely in my cage,
patiently waiting for you to tell me all about how much you enjoyed getting
split by someone you just met."

She smiled as she looked down at me, "I love you baby, and I think you are
going to get your wish tonight."

We left for work, both confident that tonight was going to be a completely
new experience. I was sure she was primed and ready to get the fuck of her
life. I just hoped that whomever she picked was worth a damn. How bad would
it suck if she picked a dud, someone worse in bed then I am. That could
really put a damper on my fantasy.

After a day at work that seemed to last forever, I entered the front door
and was greeted by my beautiful wife, fresh out of the shower and wrapped in
a short towel. Already having stripped off my clothes, my struggling
erection was clearly visible inside the clear tube.

"I guess we are both looking forward to tonight," she teased. "Christina is
coming to pick me up in about an hour and she is taking me to a club she
knows of. I want you to stay downstairs while I go get ready. I want to
surprise you with the outfit I am going to wear tonight."

I watched her walk upstairs and resigned myself to watching a little TV,
hoping to calm the swelling in my groin. So far the fantasy was as hot in
real life as it was in my imagination. About an hour later, the door bell
rang. I opened to door to find Christina dressed in a short black mini-skirt
with a loose fitting sheer blouse that clearly showed her black bra beneath
it. She wore high heels with black stockings, the tops of which could easily
be seen, thanks to the dangerous length of her skirt. I invited her in and
closed the door.

"You know you don't have to knock anymore," I told her jokingly. "It's not
like you are going to walk in on anything you haven't seen before."

"Oh I know, but I love the fact that you have to answer the door naked. The
neighbors must have seen you by now," she said laughing.

"If they have, they are too embarrassed to tell me," I admitted.

As I turned around, I witnessed my wife coming down the stairs. She was
dressed exactly like Christina, only everything was pure white. Coupled with
her teased hair and pale skin accented with just the right amount of
make-up, she looked absolutely delicious.

"My god. You look good enough to fuck!" I said drooling.

"Well that is the point, isn't it baby," she replied giggling and raising
her short skirt to show me the sexy white thong that she wore underneath it.

"Are you ready to go Jana?" Christina asked.

My wife nodded and they headed toward the door. Before they left, Jana
turned back to me.

"Are you sure about this hubby?" she asked me. "This is your last chance to
change your mind. Once I walk out this door, I won't be coming back until
another man has seen me naked and dipped his cock into my married pussy."

I stood there as if I was in a trance.

"Very well. I hope it is everything you imagined in your fantasy. Be a good
boy and don't jerk off while I am out getting fucked, not that you could,"
she said loud enough for anyone on the street to hear and laughing with her
s****r.

"Don't worry Chasty," Christina joined in on the fun. "I will make sure your
wife is taken care of tonight."

They walked out the door and I closed it behind them. Everything was in
motion and there wasn't a damn thing I could do about it if I changed my
mind. That option was now gone. It is strange to watch your wife go out
dressed like a slut in order to find someone to fuck her. It is one of those
things that can never be explained. If you have never had the desire to
watch your wife have sex with another man, you would never understand the
feelings coursing through my mind.

My mind wandered everywhere throughout the evening. Nothing could distract
me from thinking about where she was and what she was doing. I constantly
imagined strange cocks bigger than my own, doing things to her that I
haven't done for a long time. I wondered if she would make him wear a condom
or if she would take him bareback. We never did discuss that so I guess I
would have to live with her decision.

By twelve o'clock, she still had not come home and I was going crazy with
lust. Jana never stayed at a bar this late so I knew she had to be in
another man's arms by now, perhaps for the second or third time this
evening. I was fighting a never-ending erection that stretched my balls to
their limit. My cock seemed to use any room available these days when he
wanted to get hard. I couldn't blame him. The fantasy I kept hidden for so
long, unsure if I wanted it to happen or not, was coming true tonight. But
what if it wasn't. What if my wife and her s****r just planned a night out
to tease and test my resolution? Perhaps they were cooking up a good story
right now, just to see how I would handle it. I knew I would believe
anything she said so it was a moot point.

At a little after one O'clock in the morning, a pair of headlights pulled
into the drive. After two minutes the car left the drive and I could see my
wife slightly staggering up the walkway. When I got a look at the car in the
street, I saw that it was not her s****r's car.

When she walked through the door, she looked like she had fun. Her hair was
out of place and most of her make-up was gone. Her clothes looked like they
had been carelessly donned after being crumpled up and laying in a pile on
the floor for a few hours. Her skin had the glow of a women how has enjoyed
multiple orgasms. Her huge smile told me the rest. She hugged me and gave me
a passionate kiss, shoving her tongue halfway down my throat before leading
me to the living room.

I started to speak but she put her finger to my lips to stop me.

"Thank you so much for giving me permission to fuck another man," she said
happily. "It was just the thing that I needed. I love you so much for
putting my needs before yours. You are a wonderful husband and I will never
leave you. I hope you believe that. No other man could ever dream to steal
me away from you. In your arms is where I feel loved and comfortable and I
would die before I ever left you."

She continued to hug and caress my naked body. I did believe her. No other
man would love her as much as I loved her, not to mention let her find
satisfaction in another man's bed. As long as she could show me how much she
loved me, I would do anything she asked to keep her happy.

"I am going to tell you everything that happened tonight, but before I do
that, I want to get you tied down. Go get a chair from the kitchen while I
go get the restraints," she told me, heading upstairs.

I was back in the living room sitting in the chair before she glided down
the steps, dragging rope and leather cuffs behind her. She quickly had me
secure to the chair, unable to move anything but my head and my still hard
caged cock.

"I am going to blindfold you in a moment to allow you to focus all your
attention visualizing what happened this wonderful evening. But before I do
that, I want to show you something," she said, proudly lifting her short
skirt and letting it bunch up around her waist.

The sexy white panties she was wearing when she left tonight no longer
existed. I was treated to the sight of her beautiful pussy, her lips swollen
and red, her clit engorged and glistening, and her hole still holding
slightly open from being stretched. It looked so good after being used and I
gasped for air as I dealt with the reality of my wife fucking another man.

"As you can see hubby," she began, her eyes wild, and her smile radiant, "I
don't have my panties anymore. The man I fucked kept them as a trophy. The
man I let use my married pussy wanted you to know that he kept them. The man
that gave me this," she said, holding up a used condom, tied off at the end,
"kept the thong that you bought me in order to remember the time he had his
way with another man's wife."

The clear latex condom was bulging at the tip with the sheer amount of sperm
being contained inside of it. There was a huge amount of cum, piled at least
three inches high, ballooning the used rubber. I sat in amazement as I
realized that the condom contained at least three times as much cum than I
could ever produce. With my mouth still gaping open, she placed the bulging
rubber inside my mouth and lifted my jaw before sealing it with duct tape
and trapping the filled condom behind my lips. I tasted the flavor of her
pussy on the latex bag resting on my tongue. It felt like a water balloon
inside my mouth slightly bulging my cheeks. She then placed the blindfold
over my eyes and proceeded to tell me everything.

"When we got to the club, I took three quick shots to loosen up my
inhibitions some before starting to scout the room for the lucky man," my
wife began as I listened attentively and let my mind form its own images.
"After a few minutes, I noticed a guy checking me out. He was tall and very
handsome. As I stole quick glances his way every now and then, I noticed
that he couldn't take his eyes off me. After catching me looking, he started
to head across the room towards me. I almost chickened out and bolted for
the door but Christina talked me into standing my ground."

"He introduced himself," she continued, "and we tried to talk loudly over
the music for the next five minutes, mainly flirting with each other,
throwing compliments in each direction. I suddenly noticed that Christina
was no longer standing next to me, and had gone off to find someone to play
with. Without even asking, he took my left hand, my wedding ring gleaming in
the bright colors of the club lighting, and led me onto the dance floor. We
bumped and grinded against each other, making me so horny that I wanted to
tear off his clothes and ride him, right there in front of everyone. I could
tell it had an equal effect on him. I could feel his large cock getting hard
as he pressed himself against my ass."

She leaned in close to me and pressed her bare breasts against my back as
she whispered in my ear, "He asked me if I was wearing panties and I told
him I was. He told me to take them off and give them to him. I was so hot I
would have given him all my clothes. I started to walk towards the bathroom
but he grabbed my arm and told me to do it right there in the middle of the
dance floor. I reached under my skirt and peeled them down my legs. As I
stepped out of them, I saw my s****r watching me, and she just gave me the
thumbs up. I realized that they were soaking wet as I handed him the only
thing shielding my married pussy. He brought them to his nose and smelled
them, smiling as he put them into his pocket."

"We continued to dance as his hands roamed all over my body," she confessed.
"He constantly squeezed my ass and mauled my tits before finally pulling my
head back by my hair and shoving his tongue down my throat. He was so
demanding and I was loving every second of it. I had no doubt that he would
have me naked by the end of the night. After a few more songs, we left the
dance floor and walked outside. He invited me back to his place and I
eagerly accepted his invitation."

She was kissing the back of my neck intermittently and running her hands
over my naked chest as continued her tale, "Once we were in the car, he
asked me if he had to worry about an angry husbands gunning him down,
gesturing towards the rings on my finger. As he drove, I explained our
agreement to him and reassured him that he had nothing to fear. At that
point, he put his hand on my thigh and over the next few miles, kept inching
higher and higher until his fingers finally made contact with my moist slit.
I just about came right then and there; knowing that my pussy was being
touched by the first person other than my husband since the day we married."

"Once we made it inside his house," she went on in a voice full of lust, "he
was all over me. Within thirty seconds, he had my skirt, blouse, and bra
lying in a pile on the floor. I stood in front of him, wearing only my
garter, stockings, and heels while he remained fully clothed and his eyes
investigated my entire body. I could see the bulge in his trousers begging
to be released so I removed his shirt, dropped to my knees, and unbuckled
his belt. As I tugged down on his pants and boxers, his cock sprang free and
was pointed directly at my face, just inches from my mouth."

"He was very well endowed," she admitted, "a few inches bigger than you and
slightly thicker. As he kicked out of his slacks, I wrapped my hand around
it and began to explore every bulging vein in his shaft. He grabbed me by
the hair and pulled me into his hard-on and I opened my mouth invitingly. I
sucked the first four inches of his dick until he was so hard he could
hammer a nail through a board with it. He was perfectly content to settle
for nailing me."

She continued, tugging on my balls and chastity cage, "He helped me stand up
and led me into his bedroom before throwing me down on the bed and lying on
top of me, licking and biting my nipples, which had hardened into
diamond-tipped drill bits. He rubbed his giant cock against my slick pussy
lips before I stopped him and asked him to put on protection. He obliged,
grabbing one from the nightstand and rolling it on. He once again positioned
himself at the entrance to my pussy and with a gentle shove, embedded the
initial five inches into my sloppy cunt. He worked it inside me slowly as I
adjusted to his size. Luckily, it wasn't too painful thanks to our sessions
with Leroy. Once he got six-inches inside me, my body rocked with a powerful
orgasm, adding more natural lubricant to my pussy. By the time I came down
from cumming, he was balls deep inside your wife."

"He roughly fucked me for a while before pulling out of me and leaving me
gaping open," she told me, rubbing her tits in my face "He lay down on his
back and I straddled him, impaling myself on his magnificent cock and
sinking all the way to his sack. I rode him like a whore, fast and hard,
grinding myself back and forth as my body responded with another wave of
pleasure. By the time it ended I was exhausted and collapsed on top of him.
He rolled me over and pulled out before making me get on my hands and knees.
He continued to ram his cock into my cunt, making me squeal as the bed shook
in response to him pounding me."

"In total, he fucked me for over an hour before he finally tensed up and
began to cum. I responded in kind, as I felt the condom expanding inside me
as he filled it. As it kept growing bigger, I started to worry that it would
bust and flood my pussy. Finally, he stopped moving and breathlessly
collapsed on top of me, his cock still resting inside me. Overall, I had
five orgasms, each one more powerful than the last, while he fucked me," she
admitted proudly.

"That is when he told me that he was going to keep my panties," she
confessed, "and to ensure that you knew why. I told him that he could keep
them as long as I can keep the used condom with all his cum inside. He
carefully slid it off his shrinking cock, milking the last few drops from
his cock, and tied the end before handing it to me. We got dressed and he
gave me a ride home to my waiting husband. When we pulled into the drive, he
gave me his phone number in case I ever needed a good pounding again."

"Now that we have taken care of that," she said coldly as she removed my
blindfold, "we have another order of business to attend to."

I thought she meant that she was going to allow me early release, that is
until my eyes adjusted to the light and I noticed the TV screen playing a
slide show. 'Oh shit', I thought. It was all the interracial cuckold porn
that I stored in my hidden folder. All of the 'talkies' that I downloaded
and kept for a rainy day. All of the big black cocks splitting open tiny
white women.

"When Christina found your chastity folder," she revealed as the pictures
scrolled across the screen, "we also found your other folders, the ones
containing your cuckold pictures. I knew since that day that you wanted me
to give myself to another man, but I wanted you to ask me to do it."

All of a sudden, there was a picture on the screen that I didn't recognize.
When the next picture appeared, it hit me like a ton of bricks. It was my
wife, on her knees, with a large black cock inside her mouth and her left
hand cupping his large balls. My cock hardened immediately, pulling on my
balls so hard that I clenched my teeth and screamed through my gag in
response to the pain.

"That's right hubby," she said laughing as she stared at my straining cock,
"I went out and found me a big black cock to enjoy. Jerome wanted to take
pictures so you would know how much he enjoyed fucking a white wife."

The next picture appeared and showed his black cock, just millimeters from
the entrance to her white pussy. Suddenly, I began to taste the familiar,
but different, salty bitter flavor of cum in my mouth. Without realizing it,
I must have punctured the rubber when I clenched my teeth. A black man's
sperm was now slowly leaking into my mouth, and since I was gagged with duct
tape, there was only one place for it to go. Barely capable of eating my own
cum, I was going to have to endure eating another man's, a black man's load.
Anytime I moved my tongue, more sperm leaked out of the swollen rubber.

"I am so glad we found that hidden folder," she told me stoutly. "There are
so many crazy ideas tucked away in those captions and they make me so
fucking hot. The reason I always came so fucking hard when you ate me out is
that I had all those thoughts of letting black men make a slut out of me. I
couldn't wait for you to finally broach the subject of sharing me with
someone else so I could find out what it felt like the let a black man use
me, and I wanted to make your most secret fantasy a reality and see if it
was what you really desired."

As she talked, my cock continued to try and stretch, constantly putting
pressure on my swollen nuts, the ring behind my sack leaving a red mark
where it rubbed against the scrotum. I gritted my teeth through the pain as
I tried to adjust. As I moved my jaw to loosen the muscles, the tip of the
condom must have torn wide open, as my mouth was suddenly flooded with the
massive load that Jerome gave to my wife. The taste engulfed my pallet,
causing me to become slightly nauseous. I struggled to swallow it all
quickly, taking three large gulps, in order to rid myself of the taste. Even
with most of his jizz in my throat, tiny amounts continued to drop out of
the dirty rubber.

"I loved how he just took control of me," she disclosed, her eyes blank and
somewhere else. "It was just like some of those stories you saved that
describe wives giving themselves completely to dominant black men to use as
they desire. Jerome was like that. He didn't love me, nor did he care about
what I wanted. He just wanted to get my clothes off and use my body to get
his rocks off and he tried to do it without a condom. He would have done it
if I hadn't stopped him. He would have fucked me bareback and sprayed his
cum inside my unfaithful cunt, just like those pictures you have."

"I guess I could ask you if you enjoyed becoming a cuckold, but your cock is
telling me everything I need to know," she stated, dropping to her knees in
front of me.

The skin on the head of my cock was pushed through the slit at the end of
the tube as precum oozed freely from the exposed urethral opening. She used
her finger to gather a drop ready to fall to the floor and smeared it on her
left nipple, still standing tall like a traffic cone.

"Now, you were scheduled to have an orgasm in less than a week," my Mistress
said with a note of vengeance, "but you are going to be punished for not
being honest and telling me you wanted me to become a Black Cock Slut. Think
about all the strange cock I could have been getting all this time. You
unintentionally denied me pleasure by keeping your little dirty secret.
Another two weeks is added onto your period of chastity. That's right. You
will be going an entire six months without experiencing an orgasm. If you
keep this up, you would only have two releases this year. Wow doesn't that
sound interesting?"

She stood up and slowly removed the tape from my mouth. Any moment now, she
was going to find an empty condom and I would have some explaining to do.
The truth has worked so far so lying was pointless. I was sure I would
endure a little bit of jarring, but what else could I do, keep the condom in
my mouth forever?

She told me to open my mouth and began to withdrawal the damaged condom from
behind my teeth. Her eyes grew wife, and her jaw dropped to the floor when
she saw what was left of the once full rubber. It took her about fifteen
seconds to come out of her state of shock.

"What the hell happened?" she asked me holding up the torn, empty condom.

"Honestly," I said turning redder by the second, "when I saw the picture of
you with his black dick inside your mouth, my cock sprang up like a
firework, causing me a great deal of pain. When that happened I bit down in
instinct and it must have torn a small hole in the condom because I started
to taste it. I think the hole continued to get bigger as the heavy cum
bulged against the latex," I told her as I now saw the entire front tip torn
three quarters of the way around and hanging freely. "At one point I moved
my tongue and the tip must have finally ruptured because my mouth was
suddenly full of Jerome's sperm."

"And you swallowed it? You actually have another man's cum sitting in your
stomach right now?" she asked me in astonishment.

"Yes Mistress," I replied, feeling ashamed of myself. "I didn't have any
choice. There was so much that my cheeks were distended. With the tape
covering my lips, there was only one other way to get it out of my mouth."

She smiled at me and kissed me, laying the empty Trojan on top of my
chastity belt. She scooped up another large drop of precum and coated her
left nipple with it before pressing it between my lips and having me suck it
off.

"Perhaps a little bit of your own will help wash it down," she giggled. "So,
what do you think about your fantasy now that you know the truth about
everything that happened tonight?"

"I feel a slight pang of jealousy," I told her in seriousness, "but not
really in a bad way, enough to make me realize that I love you so
desperately that I will do anything to keep you happy. It really has me so
damn horny that you actually fucked a black man and enjoyed doing it. I
never knew for sure if I wanted you to really cuckold me, but now I do. Are
you going to do it again?"

"Well," she said, bringing her face close to mine, "that depends on you. As
it stands, it is a onetime deal. When I finally allow that little cock of
yours to squirt your cummies in a little over two weeks, that is assuming
you behave and don't have to be punished again, I am going to ask if you
want me to go out and get more black cock. Since your real feelings will
shine through right after cuming, I will know how you truly feel about it.
If you beg me to find another black cock to use me, you are going to find
that I will become a changed woman. I will become the slut you want me to
be. That's the only way I can be sure that it won't ruin our marriage."

"May I ask one thing Mistress?" I asked with pleading eyes.

"Of course hubby," she answered, starting to undo my bonds.

"If you become a slut for black men to use and it becomes too much for me to
handle, will you stop if I ask you to?" I inquired.

"Hubby," she said, staring into my eyes, "if I had a choice between being
with you and having mediocre sex versus having the best sex of my life and
not having you to come home to, I would pick you any day of the week and
twice on Sunday. If you remain honest with me, I think we can both be very
happy."

"I can live with that," I said smiling.

She finished freeing me and we headed to bed. We lay together and I caressed
her ravished body as she drifted off to sl**p, her head nestled to my chest,
feeling her breath across my skin.

"Yeah, blacks may get to fuck her, but they will never know the felling of
this," I quietly whispered before joining her in peaceful slumber.

I awoke the next morning with an unbearable case of morning wood, my
engorged testicles trying desperately to painfully wiggle their way between
the clear plastic sheath and ring that kept me securely in my chastity belt.
The previous night's events vividly invaded my dreams and continued to
occupy every thought in my head. I fought to press the cage towards my body,
offering the slightest bit of relief, as I stared at my still slumbering
wife, my unfaithful wife who spent last night getting her married pussy
pounded by a large black cock. I watched her milky white breasts, the same
breasts that got mauled and suckled by a man she met just hours before, rise
and fall with each slow breath as her body recovered from being savagely
taken by her lover.

I silently inched my way out of bed, careful not to disturb my sl**ping
goddess, and made my way to the bathroom, hoping that emptying my bladder
would allow my unwanted erection to go soft and shrink to the small size the
cage would comfortably allow. It had been months since my body overcame its
good sense and made an attempt at morning wood that most men experience
without any trouble what-so-ever, at least those that haven't given up their
right to cum and volunteered to have their cocks locked into a chastity
belt. Like many other things to come, my hot wife's adventure in sexual
freedom helped change that.

As I started out the day, what I truly considered the first day of my new
life, I sat at the kitchen table in my normal household attire and reflected
on the sea of fresh thoughts swimming through my head while sipping a cup of
coffee. Now that my cuckold fantasy had come true, was I capable of living
with the knowledge that my wife got fucked by another man or is the fetish
something I should have kept locked away in the dark closet of my
imagination? One thing is for sure, I cannot undo what was done. I saw the
pictures of Jerome's cock inside Jana's pussy. I saw the picture
unmistakably showing her face with his dick inside her mouth and her tongue
licking his large balls. There was no dramatic play to create an illusion
that she shared herself with another. No, she jumped at the opportunity to
go out and get laid and had no shame in her eyes coming home to me
glimmering with that after sex glow. So how did that make me feel? Did I
feel betrayed? Angry? Hurt? No, I smiled to myself, I feel excited, even
happy. It turns me on so much officially being a cuckold in chastity that
the anticipation of her going out again causes another feeble attempt at an
erection.

After reflecting on my thoughts for a while, Jana walked into the kitchen
and rattled me free of my trance. Her hair was a mess and she was stark
naked, her pink nipples as hard as pencil erasers and the aroma of her sex
quickly filling the room.

"Oh my god hubby. I feel so sexy that I don't want to put a shred of
clothing on today," she said as she grabbed her own cup of coffee and sat
down at the table with me. "My pussy is still spread open from Jerome's big
black cock. God he screwed the fuck out of your wife. You need to come look
at what he did to me."

Her brazen words made my cock stir, attempting to fill the cage again and
trying desperately to escape. I got down on my hands and knees and crawled
across the floor until my face was between her thighs and my eyes focused on
her slightly parted lips and the small void beyond.

"Well, aren't we feeling a little bit submissive this morning," she giggled.
"I guess knowing that your sweet innocent wife willingly fucked some
stranger will do that to a man. Not only did I do it with your permission,
but you begged me to do it. Get your tongue in there and feel what my lover
did to me. I feel like such a slut and I need to cum like one."

I did not waste time with words. I immediately shoved my tongue deep inside
the slick gash as far as it would go. She wasn't lying. Her pussy felt alien
to me, as if it was some other women but I knew her flavor, her scent. I
continued to eat her pussy with my face pressed against her cunt, pausing
only to breathe. My lips found her swollen clit and I bit down lightly as my
tongue flicked the hood and I began to hum, the vibrations sending her over
the edge.

"Jesus fucking Christ," she screamed aloud, the sounds of her orgasm
carrying out the open kitchen window for anyone in the neighborhood to hear.
"Eat my fucking pussy cucky. That's it. THAT'S IT! Taste me as I CUM ALL
OVER YOUR FACE! AHHHHIIIIYYYYYAAAAAAA!"

My face was soaked with her juices as I fought the pain in my stomach from
my locked up condition. I looked up to see her eyes closed tightly and her
chest rapidly rising and falling in shorts gasps of breath. I knelt there
silently below my Mistress for five minutes while she regained her senses.

"We need to do some talking today but right now I want you to crawl out of
here and give me some time to myself," she ordered me.

As I turned around on my hands and knees, she gave me a nice hard slap on my
ass that startled me. I just looked at her and smiled as I padded off into
the living room, shaking my ass as I went. I spent the next hour or so
relaxing and watching TV while she enjoyed her privacy around the house,
reflecting, I surmised, on her own thoughts and feelings. After a while,
Jana came into the living room wearing nothing but thigh high patent leather
boots with a sharp five-inch heel and a choker collar to match. She sat down
next to me and I immediate shut-off the television and turned my full
attention to her.

"Last night I made another one of your fantasies come true," she began in a
proud but calming voice. "I slept with another man and made you a cuckold.
Now I need to know how you feel about it. Please tell me that you are not
angry with me. Please tell me I didn't screw up the greatest thing in my
life," she said with pleading eyes.

"You didn't screw anything up baby," I said, placing a reassuring hand on
her shoulder. "No matter what my feelings were this morning, I told you I
would not be angry with you if you tried it. We agreed on that as a way to
protect our life together."

"Yes, I know we agreed on that," she interrupted me, "but what happens in
talk compared to real life doesn't always match up."

"Well let me tell you about the reality of it," I said smiling. "Knowing
that you went out dressed like that had me climbing the walls in
anticipation. Watching you walk up the driveway looking like a mess had me
drooling like a dog. Listening to your detailed account of how he used your
body and how many times he made you cum made my cock fight to gain an
erection. Seeing the pictures and finding out that you chose a black man to
cuckold me with made me so hard that I almost split this plastic cage in
two."

"That was last night in the heat of the moment. How do you feel about it
this morning?" she asked me.

"This morning I woke up in extreme pain because my dick was still trying to
get hard," I confessed to her. "It has been months since that happened but
apparently my body was too aroused to realize the no-win situation it was
in. It took forever to bring it under control. Right now, I wish I could
tear this damned chastity belt off and slam myself into you to feel what my
tongue felt this morning. My desire to cum has never been stronger."

"Well cucky, I know your balls must be getting full by now, but there is no
way I am going to let you cum until your release day," she told me sternly.
"What sense would it make if I released you today after I spent yesterday
letting another man do it for you because you were in your belt?"

I got off the couch and onto my knees, "Mistress, I did not mean to imply
that you would release me. I was merely telling you how turned on I was.
Please forgive me."

"I love this so much," she said laughing, "I am the one that went out last
night and got the shit fucked out of me by a black guy who really knew how
to use his big cock and you are the one on your knees begging for
forgiveness. You are such a good cuckold slave. I can get used to you being
this submissive. Kiss my boots and work your way up to my pussy. You can
lick me to another orgasm as penance."

"Gladly," I said as started at the pointy toe of her right boot and slowly
glided my tongue up the shiny smooth material, leaving a trail of my saliva
in its wake. When leather gave way to her tender pale flesh, I took my time
kissing her inner thigh causing goose bumps to develop on her skin. I
reached the soft folds of her damp pussy made short work of bringing her to
the second mind splitting orgasm in under three hours.

With the weekend behind me, the next week thundered by quickly with little
more than the blink of an eye. When I arrived at home on Friday, my wife and
her s****r met me at the door, their curvy bodies encased in matching powder
blue leather corsets and tiny little G-strings. I quickly stripped off my
clothes and put them into a tiny pile at my feet while wife held up the key
to my cock tube and Christina held up the long points of intrigue for my
CB-6000.

"Your wife was telling me about this precious little device for your
chastity belt and I am just dripping at the thought of seeing them in
action," Christina deviously explained to me.

"You see slave, you are going to wear the spikes for the entire weekend,"
Jana said with an demanding tone, "and since none of us have anything to do
this weekend, we are going to put your dick through hell and make you earn
that long awaited release next Friday. Now let's go upstairs so we can get
rid of the stubble and clean you up."

Christina grabbed me firmly by the balls and tugged me forward roughly,
practically dragging me forward. In the bedroom, the restraints were already
out and waiting for me and they made quick work of strapping me down
securely. My wife then unlocked the tiny padlock and freed me from my
prison. Realizing the uncommon chance for freedom, my cock quickly snapped
to attention and prayed for attention. Christina had disappeared for a
moment but now I followed her sensual strut when she reentered the room and
noticed what she carried with her. In her left hand was a can of shaving
cream and in her right hand was a straight razor, sometimes called a
hitchhiker's helper. I instantly began to sweat in panic. Even when I shaved
my own pubic hair, I would never have dared to use a straight razor, but my
wife's s****r, who never missed a chance to cause me discomfort, was about
to have the sharp blade on my most delicate flesh where the consequences of
a mistake were unfathomable. Noticing my fear, my wife quickly came to my
side and tried to set me at ease.

"Don't worry baby," she whispered into my ear, "she knows how to use it. She
actually uses it to shave her legs and I made her shave my legs to ensure
she wasn't lying. However, if I was you, I would lie completely still and
don't flinch if you desire to keep all of your parts attached."

I did exactly as I was told as the shaving cream was spread around my groin
and I felt the first smooth flick of the blade. I could feel her breath on
my dick as she expertly removed the pubic hair from my groin and then
continued on my scrotum, pulling sections of the wrinkly skin as tight as a
bat wing giving me my closest shave ever. With the task complete, they
released my bonds and e****ted me to the shower where I endured a freezing
cold shower that made my cock shrivel up to almost nothing.

"Wow Jana," Christina said bursting with laughter, "look how small his dick
is. I am not even sure we can call it a dick when it looks like this. It's
more like a tiny nub. That is pretty pathetic s*s."

"I know," my wife conceded, "right now you could probably use two fingers to
jerk it off."

If it weren't for the cold water still cascading over my groin, my cock
would once again have been hard as a rock. They wasted no time placing the
ring behind my shriveled balls, securing the points of intrigue and clear
plastic sheath and finally snapping the pad lock closed. They finished
drying off my body and then produced a thick black collar and a second small
brass padlock.

"We want you to spend the entire weekend in servitude," Christina said to me
as she placed the collar around my neck and closed the hasp on the lock.

"Most of the time, we are going to keep you in some bondage to keep you in
control like a good little slave," my wife stated as she drew my hands
behind my back and clasped linked leather cuffs around my wrist.

I immediately dropped to my knees and planted a kiss on each smooth
triangular patch of leather covering there sodden cunts before accepting my
fate and bowing my head before the two sexy seductresses.

"Jana, it never ceases to amaze me," her s****r admitted. "You keep finding
ways to surprise me with the things you can get him to do. I wonder how far
you can make him go."

"As long as I control when he gets spurt his filthy load, I think the sky is
the limit. If I ask and he doesn't obey, I simply add time to the clock. I
guess time will tell if he hits a breaking point," Jana said as they left
the room.

My two devious key holders truly intended to torment me all weekend long.
For the most part, I was kept in some sort of bonds, always exposed and
vulnerable to their frustrating touch. To ensure that I remained in a state
of constant arousal, they constantly changed into different sexy and
revealing outfits and kept interracial porn videos playing on the television
24/7. I struggled as images of beautiful white women being pounded by huge
black cocks were displayed before me, bringing my thoughts back to my own
wife's pussy being invaded by another man. In no time at all, the skin at
the base of my cock was tender from the constant prodding of the three dull
points reminding me of my predicament. The scantily clad s****rs used my
tongue relentlessly to enjoy countless orgasms, all the while teasing me
about my inability to enjoy spilling my seed.

By Sunday evening, I was swimming in a different world, immersed into a
completely new dimension. I have never been this deep into my own
submission. Even being f***ed to lick up my own ejaculate failed to humble
me as much as this weekend of torment had accomplished. Even with my current
state of mind, I was ill prepared to endure the grand finale.

It started when I was called into the bedroom and I noticed the large eye
bolts screwed into the ceiling. My devious wife, wearing nothing but her
smile and a thin strip of blonde pubic hair above her swollen clit, roughly
attached two leather cuffs to my ankles and secured them to a long spreader
bar that kept my legs spread apart. My hands were released from behind my
back, rope threaded through the rings of the thick leather shackles, and
raised above my head until my muscles were strained tightly. As Jana knelt
before me and began to remove my cock cage, I watched Christina, gorgeously
adorned in red latex garter and stockings with a matching swath of material
stretched tightly over her huge tits, spit on a large black latex butt plug.
About the same time I felt the rush of fresh air around my hardening penis,
a sharp pain rocked my tender hole as it continued to stretch before finally
slamming shut around the base of the plug. As I adjusted to the stretching
of my anus, I looked down and noticed three small bruises from the points of
intrigue. Thank god they were dull because any type of point on that
devilish device would have surely broken the skin. Jana suddenly grabbed my
balls in her fist and began to squeeze tightly. I moaned in a mixture of
pain and pleasure as my legs grew week, adding strain on my extended arms.

"Since you have wanted to play like a submissive cuckold husband," my wife
began still holding tightly onto my jewels, "we thought we would show you
just how celibate, little dicked slaves get punished. If you want to be our
little toy, you need to understand that you don't even have to do anything
wrong to be punished, you just simply have to submit to whatever we desire.
Do you understand?" she said roughly, as she gripped down and throttled the
pressure on my nuts with a quick squeeze.

"AHHHH....YES MISTRESS. I understand," I screamed as the knot in my stomach
hit and began to dissipate.

Christina whispered in my ear from behind, "You see, we stopped by and saw
Mistress Sara on Friday for some new tools and a little bit of advice. Your
loving wife was paying particular attention to the hands on portion and
judging by the grip she has, I think she enjoyed the lesson."

I flinched as I felt the first of many lashes from the thick suede flogger
land across my buttocks. My cock was staring straight into my wife's face, a
drip of thick precum glistening at the tip as Christina continued to let the
lash lick at my reddened skin. Jana continued to squeeze my scrotum and I
moaned as she dug her fingernails into the sensitive area just behind the
head.

"You should feel how swollen his balls are s*s," my wife said giggling like
a mischievous pixie.

Christina came up from behind and rolled my testicles between her fingers,
"I guess that is what happens when you don't allow your husband to get off
for six months. I wonder how much cum these will produce next week."

When my wife had her fill of making diamonds out of my fleshy orbs, she
stood up and bent over, allowing my stiff rod to join the strip of her
G-string between her ample ass cheeks. When she stood up, I saw she was
swinging another flogger in her hand. This one was smaller than the one
Christina was using but it had many thin strips of leather flowing off the
beautifully crafted handle. She raised her hand and quickly brought the whip
down, each strip announcing contact with a crack as they bit into my
erection. After a few skillfully placed strikes, my still engorged penis was
covered in tiny red welts causing me to feel like it was on fire. I was
breathing heavily as my mind-processed sensations I have never experienced
before as the vixens alternated blows for a few minutes. After they stopped,
I saw Jana nod to Christina and I was not prepared for what came next.
Without warning, something solid came up between my legs and slammed into my
exposed nads. My legs went limp and I struggled to catch my breath with my
stomach as tight as a guitar string.

Jana lifted my head and looked me in the eye, "That is what it feels like to
take a four inch high heel shoe in the balls.... And this is what it's like
barefoot."

She reared back and brought her naked foot between my legs, the top of her
foot finding the target and almost making the world go black. I listened to
the click of Christina's heels as she followed Jana out of the room, leaving
me alone to recover for the next two hours.

When Jana returned wearing a long red silk robe, she was no longer the
demanding Mistress but my sweet loving wife. She gently placed the CB6000
back on my flaccid penis and the echoing click of the lock once again
reminded me of my position in the household. As she undid my leather cuffs,
I rubbed my wrists to restore feeling into my hands.

"Did you enjoy yourself tonight baby?" I asked her with an amused tone.

"God, I loved the power of having your nuts in the palm of my hand," she
said as she removed the spreader bar from between my legs. "Feeling you
wince, feeling them compress as I squeezed had me in a euphoric state. You
had better be careful hubby. I am becoming a power greedy bitch and your
balls are my favorite target. I hope we didn't hurt you too bad."

"No, It wasn't too bad," I said as she laid me down in bed. "The squeezing
and whipping had me kind of floating in sub space and kept me aroused,
wanting more. The kicks really brought me back to reality. I don't think I
could have handled anymore of those. You really wound up for that and I am
guessing Christina didn't hold back either."

"You should have seen the smile on her face as she brought that red heel
forward," she told me laughing. "When she connected, she was jumping around
like a cheerleader. However, enough of that. I am sure you need to get some
rest after this weekend."

I barely heard her finish the sentence as I drifted off to peaceful sl**p
and perverted dreams.

The next week seemed to crawl by at the slowest imaginable pace. Minutes
seemed like days. Hours felt like weeks. The anticipation of being able to
fulfill one of man's most basic instincts made this last week feel longer
than the entire five months and 3 weeks that preceded it. When Friday
finally arrived, my mind was complete mush. With the inability to keep any
constructed thoughts together, I had to fake an illness to leave work early.
I tried watching TV to keep my mind off tomorrow but the slightest glimpse
of a woman in a short skirt or tight fitting blouse had me straining for
release.

After dinner, Jana led me up to the spare bedroom where the bed was already
adorned with the leather jewelry I have come to know all too well. After
strapping me down, she removed the plastic cage and turned on the
television, revealing more interracial pornography.

"I am going to let you out of your cage all night so you can prepare
yourself for tomorrow," she sexily whispered in my ear. "To help you pass
the time, I set up a few movies for you to watch. I hope you can control
yourself and not have a wet dream tonight. If you cum in your sl**p, that is
all you are going to get. Sweet dreams hubby," she said as she turned out
the light and closed the door.

I spent hours trying to ignore the feast of flesh before me. Even when I
closed my eyes, I could still hear those tiny blondes calling out for the
cock they need so badly. Finally, after being tormented by images of my own
fantasy I drifted off to sl**p.

I awoke to a panic. My penis was standing straight in the air and I fought
against my bonds, struggling to ensure that my stomach wasn't covered in my
own juices. Thankfully, I seemed to make it through the night will my seed
still contained. Jana entered the room wearing her long housecoat, and after
a quick inspection, released me from my confinement and e****ted me to the
bathroom to take a piss. Once I was done, she allowed me a quick bite to eat
and a cup of coffee before taking me back to the spare bedroom and leaving
me secured and alone again.

After spending a few more hours in seclusion, I began to wonder if she was
going to make me wait until the late evening for my release. She always took
pity on me and allowed me an orgasm early on my release day in the past. My
entire body felt like it was resting on needles waiting for my reward,
needing the end result. My god, I hope she never makes me go a year for
release, I thought. My grip on reality was slipping fast.

Finally, there was a knock on the door and my wife entered fully clothed.
Immediately I thought she was going to make me wait even longer but then I
saw Christina come through the door behind her wearing nothing but a
seductive grin.

"I have to run out to the store," my wife said to me, "so Christina is going
give you your reward today. I made her feel guilty over that punt she gave
you last weekend and decided it's only fair that she gets you off in
return."

"Are you sure about this honey?" I asked my wife, hoping she wasn't going to
do something she would regret.

"Of course I am sure about it," my wife said with a smirk on her face.
"Besides, Christina is your key holder too and if she wants to share in
tormenting you, she will have to jerk you off every now and then. Don't you
go cheating on me now. I don't want that tiny cock in her pussy or you will
wait years to cum again."

"Don't worry s*s. Your husband is in good hands," Christina laughed.

My wife turned and left the room as her s****r began her sexy strut around
the bed, wagging her ass teasingly. She got to the head of the bed and bent
over, dangling her large tits in front of my face. I extended my tongue and
flicked it across the already stiff nub surrounded by the pink areola. She
lifted them up just out of my reach and I strained my neck hopelessly trying
to take one of her nipples into my mouth. She bobbed up and down making her
jugs jiggle before me, daring me to get a hold of one. I wanted my hands
loose so bad so I could grab one of her milky white tits. "I'll bet you
would love to maul my breasts," Christina whispered in her c***dlike tone,
"That is why we had to tie you down. You are like a wild a****l right now
and there is no way I would be able to hold you off. So much testosterone in
those swollen balls of yours, but don't worry; we are going to take care of
that soon. But first, I think I need a little encouragement."

She quickly straddled my head and lowered her meticulously groomed pussy
onto my lips, her sweet nectar running down her sex and coating my lips. My
tongue darted out immediately seeking the sensitive spot I have come to know
all too well, I flicked my tongue as she began to grind her hips against my
face. I felt her lean forward and jumped as her warm fingers wrapped around
my already hardened cock.

"You like me jerking off that little cock of yours don't you?" Christina
asked me as her hand began to slowly pump my meat.

"MMPHHH" was all I could reply with her juicy cunt covering my mouth.

"Well congratulations," she said giggling, "You went 6 months without an
orgasm and your ultimate reward is nothing more than a hand job."

She continued to tug at my dick with a tight fist, her strokes hard and
rapid. At this pace, I knew I wouldn't be able to last very long. Her breath
began to quicken as her legs began to shudder, all well-known signs of her
impending explosive orgasm. My balls began to constrict when suddenly she
cried out in ecstasy, removing her hand from my throbbing cock and rocking
her body against my jaw. She ignored my desire to spray my imprisoned semen
as she rolled onto her back and recovered from my lip service.

After a few minutes, she came back to reality and straddled my waist,
reaching under and standing my erection up in line with her waiting honey
hole.

"What do you think cucky?" Christina said mockingly, "Is getting inside my
pussy worth years of missed orgasms? Do you want to feel what you have been
missing all these months? Come on, just one little thrust up and you will be
in heaven."

Her steamy cunt hovered less than an inch away from my hard-on. I could feel
the heat of her crotch radiating on the head. So many thoughts collided
inside my head rendering me confused and unable to speak.

"Just give me the word and I will impale myself all the way to your balls in
one fell swoop," she said laughing and taunting me, "I think my legs just
might give way. I feel so weak. Come on cucky, tell me to fuck you. Tell me
to ride that tiny cock."

It took every ounce of control I had not to thrust my hips upwards. Inside
my mind was screaming yes but I knew the cost of my betrayal would be more
than I could bear. I cared more about how devastated my wife would be than I
did about surrendering more orgasms than I could count. My god, it would
have felt so fucking good to be inside Christina, but I had to resist. I
could not give in to this sadistic bitch no matter what I was sacrificing.

"NO!" I screamed as I tried to pull away from her. "God I want it so badly,
but I can't, I can't do that to Jana. Please don't tease me any more."

She was laughing so hard as she let go of my penis and slip her body down
mine, her right nipple dragging along the underside of my cock.

"For a moment there I thought you were going to crack," the devil said to
me. "I know you love my s****r but I wanted to see if I could break you."

She spit on my hard prick and wrapped her tight fist around the shaft, the
lubricant allowing her hand to slide up and down, slow at first but picking
up speed soon enough. She teased me by dragging her red polished nails
across the head or gently squeezing my swollen and tender balls. She would
take me close to the edge before backing off and allowing the impending
orgasm to subside.

"You know my s****r needs more cock than you could give her?" Christina
began in a calm, hypnotizing voice. "This small dick just isn't enough to
get her off. She used to defend your size saying that it was enough to get
the job done, but let's be honest. You saw the size of Jerome's black cock.
That is the kind of cock that a woman wants to fuck. We want to feel it all
the way to the hilt. I know that she really enjoyed being fucked by his
monster cock. Do you truly think you can satisfy her now that she knows what
a real cock feels like?"

"No," I answered honestly, my breathing rapid. "I have always felt that I
didn't have the equipment to give her the pleasure she desired."

"So you agree that it's your duty to let her fuck other men?" she asked me
sternly.

"Yes, it is my responsibility. I need to offer her the sexual freedom she
deserves and support her in any way that I can," I answered looking into her
eyes.

"I am so glad you know your fucking place cucky," she moaned biting her
bottom lip. "Let's finish this up."

She spit in her hand and attacked my cock like a mad woman, stroking it
quickly with two hands. In less than fifteen seconds I felt my balls begin
to tense and my cock throbbing, allowing my stockpiled cum to travel up my
urethra. As the first shot of my load erupted from my cock, Christina let
go, my dick falling onto my stomach with a loud slap.

"Oh My GOD! Please stroke it! PLEASE FINISH!" I begged her as I thrust my
hips into the blindly trying to fuck the air, the second shot of cum oozing
out the head and dripping onto my stomach.

"Sorry cucky," she laughed deviously, "That is all you get from me. I hope
six months in chastity was worth it."

With that, she turned off the light and walked out of the room, closing the
door behind her. I screamed in frustration for relief that would never come.
I lay on the bed restrained for hours, my balls still feeling full and my
sexual desire unfulfilled. I struggled against my bonds, praying that my
bondage would break and I could bring myself to a full orgasm.

Finally, the door opened and the light was turned on, the sudden burst of
light temporarily blinding me. As my eyes began to refocus, I saw my wife
standing at the foot of the bed looking down at me spread eagle on the bed
with dried cum on my belly.

"Oh look at the mess we made," she said grinning. "Well, let's go get you
cleaned up so we can lock up your cock for the next year."

A year? My mind screamed. I thought about protesting, telling her that I
wanted to end the agreement. I was robbed of my orgasm and if I had to go
another year, I would go insane. Hell, most people would already think I am
crazy making the sacrifices I have to this point. The only thing that kept
my mouth shut was knowing my wife would be disappointed if I spoke what was
on my mind.

She undid my restraints and led me to the bathroom where she supervised me
taking a shower, giving me no time to masturbate. Given the chance, I
probably would have. Once I was clean and dried off, I followed her into the
master bedroom where my CB-6000 was waiting for me on the bed. I watched as
she seductively removed her jeans and T-shirt, revealing a matching hunter
green bra and panty set trimmed in black lace. I watched as she reached
behind her and unhooked the bra, letting it effortlessly fall to the floor
and unleashing her gorgeous tits. She hooked her thumbs into the waistband
of the sexy panties, pulled them off her hips, and shimmied them down her
legs by wiggling her toned ass.

"Did you enjoy your hand job today baby?" she asked, picking up my plastic
cock tube.

"To be perfectly honest with you Honey," I began hoping she would not see
this as complaining, "I did not enjoy it all that much. I would really have
preferred your gentle touch."

"I know all about it hubby," she said, unable to keep a straight face any
longer. "What you don't know is that I had the video camera set up and
watched the entire thing on the TV downstairs. You don't really think I
would have left you with my naked s****r unsupervised did you? I almost
busted through the door when she was teasing you to fuck her but I knew you
would make the right choice. I didn't know she was going to ruin your orgasm
though. She absolutely loves to put you through hell. I think she enjoys it
more than I do. Poor hubby. I listened to you screaming when she left you in
mid stroke."

"Do you have any idea how close I was to losing my sanity?" I asked her, not
knowing whether to laugh or cry.

"A few strokes if I had to venture a guess," she said still laughing at my
predicament. "Oh, the thing about being locked up for a year was a joke
too."

I breathed a sigh of relief as she lay back on her elbows before me,
throwing the CB-6000 onto the bed and curling her index finger, beckoning me
to her.

"Let's give you a proper hand job, shall we, and get all of that jizz out of
these nuts that you kept in reserve for me," she said, using my deprived
cock as a leash, pulling me forward until I was straddling her luscious
breasts.

She slowly twisted her right hand as it traveled the length of my erection
and used her left palm to gently cradle my engorged testicles. I relished
looking her into her hazel eyes as she stared up at me, her talented hands
doing their best to relieve six months of frustration. I was in bliss as I
enjoyed every tender stroke and she kept it nice and slow, allowing me to
savor every moment. She released my cock, loudly spit into the palm of her
right hand and encased the head of my prick, quickly swirling the head, the
tickling sensation causing a moan to escape my lips and an involuntary
reaction of wanting to pull away. My impish wife giggled helplessly as she
continued to tease the sensitive edge of my erection, using her left hand
around my balls to tug me back in with each retreat.

"Somebody is extra sensitive tonight," she roared in laughter. "You better
quit pulling away if you want me to finish jerking you off."

I used all self control I could muster to overcome the body's natural
reaction. After enduring her tease for a few tense moments, she resumed
expertly working my swollen shaft. I closed my eyes as I drifted into
nirvana. Her sweet voice brought me back to reality.

"I bet this feels really good," she commented, licking her lips. "You really
deserve this for being such an entertaining hubby slave. You have been so
good to me, enduring frustrating chastity under constant teasing, not to
mention allowing me to venture out and get my pussy pounded by a highly
skilled black man. I hope you are still enjoying this because I do not want
it to end. To be honest, I feel like you opened up something primal inside
me. I have this instinctive desire to go on the prowl for more black cock."

Her desire to cuckold me again brought me to the edge so quickly. When she
felt my balls begin to contract, she pointed my throbbing cock at her bare
tits.

"That's it baby, cum all over my titties. Cover them with your stagnant
sperm," she goaded me on as she began to rapidly pump my dick with a tight
grip.

"THANK FUCKING GOD!!" I screamed as the first jet of hot jism burst forth
from my loins and splattered against the top of her right breast. The first
was followed by five more strong shots of cum that covered her heaving chest
in the whitish fluid. I could almost feel my balls deflating with each shot
of freed fluid and my knees seemed to go weak. I screamed out a primitive
echo that would have scared off Tarzan as she continued pumping my meat with
gusto, allowing the rest of my load to dribble onto her already coated
breasts.

When she finally released me, I knelt like a wobbling statue, my chest
heaving and my abdominal muscles feeling like they were the victim of five
thousand crunches. Never have I felt so spent. Going six months in chastity
was a challenging hell but I couldn't dispute that fact that it made for an
earth shattering orgasm.

"Holy shit!" Jana exclaimed as she looked at the massive load coating her
pale breasts. "That has to be the biggest load you have ever shot. I am
literally fucking covered in your spunk. Alright, you had your fun, now
clean up this nasty mess you made all over me."

My mouth gaped open in surprise. In hind-sight, I should have known what
would be expected of me but after having a real orgasm, the thought of
eating my own load seemed more humiliating than usual.

"What are you waiting for slave?" my wife asked me, her voice no longer
playful. "Just because it is a release day doesn't mean you get to bypass
your cleaning duties. If I let your sperm out of those testicles, I want it
properly recycled. Bon Appetite," she said as she grabbed my hair and pulled
my face into her soiled chest .

It's not like I haven't come to withstand the taste of my own sperm, so I
really couldn't understand why I even hesitated. Praying that she wouldn't
punish me for my stupid hesitation, I greedily lapped at her soft skin. My
load was thicker than normal and as I pulled away slightly to let each lick
slide down my throat, a trail of my jism trailed between the tip of my
tongue and her still hardened nipple. Even after ingesting every drop of
goo, I continued to retrace my steps over every inch of her tender glands,
ensuring no trace of my pent-up orgasm remained. When I rolled off her she
was smiling from ear to ear.

"Excellent job slave," my sultry wife commended me. "There is no way you
left anything behind. I don't even think I need a shower. Alright, let's get
down to brass tacks. I have two questions for you and I want them answered
immediately. Now that you have experienced six months in chastity, do you
want to continue giving me control of your cock and denying you orgasms?
Before you answer, know that I will continue to deny you at my whim and any
release will be through my graciousness, which should be obvious at this
point, will not be very often."

I thought for a moment, knowing that she spoke the truth, considering each
day she seemed to take more pleasure in making me suffer. The truth of it
was the sadist in me enjoyed it as well. I loved when she stepped into her
mistress roll, teasing and tormenting me. The thought of being locked up
again had my cock standing erect again so I guess I had my answer.

"Yes Mistress," I answered with my head bowed, "I need you to lock me up and
control when I can cum. I want to be your slave and submit to your every
desire. I know you enjoy teasing and denying me the pleasure of free release
and I love giving you that power over me. If you will accept it, I humbly
submit ownership of my cock and orgasms to you."

"Of course I will take ownership of those precious orgasms," She told me
smiling. "The second question is one I ask as your wife and not as your
Mistress. I told you before that after you had a chance to experience a full
orgasm, I would ask you a question. Now that your perverted mind is docile,"
she began after a short pause, "do you want your wife to venture out
trolling for more cock? Before you answer, realize that this is the last
time I will ask for your blessing. Say yes now and you will be my willing
cuckold. I will become a hot wife and fuck whomever I want whenever I want.
I will go out when I feel like getting pummeled by some random black man and
return home to you used like a slut and wanting more. Are you ready to be a
cuckold in chastity?"

"Before I answer," I said looking deeply into her eyes, "I have one question
for you. Are you truly interested in sl**ping with other men or are you only
doing this to indulge me in my fantasy?"

"Baby, I hope this doesn't hurt your feelings," she stated softly, "but you
know the saying 'Once you go black you never go back', I am afraid it is
very true. Right now, I am craving a big black cock tearing into me. You try
very hard in bed but to be honest, you are no match for a real man in the
bedroom. You work wonders with your mouth, but your dick is much smaller
than I thought it was before my adulteress encounter. However, I love you so
much that I would forever stay faithful to you if you asked me. So tell me,
are you ready to give me away to other men?"

"I know I am no match for black men. I have known it since the first time I
looked at those pictures so many years ago. I knew then that I couldn't give
you all the pleasure you deserved," I answered truthfully. "I cannot be the
selfish bastard to deny you all the joys of life. You have my permission to
sl**p with any man you desire as long as you always come home to me and the
previous rules remain in effect. I want to give you the world but I cannot
lose you."

"Thank you so much hubby," she said bouncing up and giving me a smothering
hug. "You have no idea how happy you have made me. The cage can remain off
for the night but I don't want you touching my property. Disobey me and
there will be consequences. I hope you enjoy being a cuckold because you
will be....Often!"
... Continue»
Posted by TransTania 3 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Hardcore, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 62042  |  
96%
  |  32

How I Became a Lesbian Slave

I've written this story from the point of view of a married woman. For the record, I am a middle aged married man who likes to write porn stories in my spare time. This is my first attempt at writing in the first person perspective, so I hope to see lots of feedback and none of that bullshit spam trolling. Please, if you take the time to read the whole story, take a second to rate it and tell me what was good or bad about it. It is your feedback that pushes me to write more. So anyway, enjoy the story.

How I Became a Lesbian Slave

They say hindsight is 20/20, and I found out the hard way that they (whoever ‘they’ are) are one hundred percent correct. If only I knew what kind of a person my neighbor was before I became friendly with her, I could have saved myself a whole lot of guilty feelings and confusion over my own sexuality.

Emma seemed so nice for someone whom I wouldn’t have given the time of day if we had been in high school together. You see, Emma is the beautiful, athletic, popular type whom I couldn’t stand throughout my years in school.

I was never one of the beautiful people in school, and I didn’t belong to any of the many social cliques that populate every high school on the planet. I was the so called ‘ugly duckling’, too short, too geeky, too near sighted and not nearly fashionable enough. I got picked on everyday by people just like Emma, and I grew a huge amount of distrust for anyone whom I considered to be one of ‘them’. The teenage years are an impressionable time in a person’s life, and when you keep hearing that you are not good enough, or pretty enough, you start to believe it.

So how did I become friendly with Emma? Well, to be honest, when I first saw her moving into the house next door, I sighed with dread and just a little bit of jealousy. I think the jealousy came from the fact that I knew my husband would think she was hot. Hell, even I thought she was hot, and I’m straight. Oh yeah, let me tell you just a bit about my husband first.

Dave Melbourne and I met in college and we just seemed to click together. He wasn’t like almost every other guy in college. By that I mean that he was focused on his studies and not on partying and picking up girls like the majority of the men there. He had a goal and he wasn’t going to let anything or anyone come between him and his goal.

I guess what really attracted me to Dave was that he was so much more mature than so many other guys in college. He had his shit together, and he informed me early on that, even though he liked me a lot, he wasn’t going to let our relationship get in the way of his studies. He wanted to see me, but he didn’t want it to be a distraction. That attitude may have turned most women off, but it proved to me that he valued an education, and he was thinking about the future. He also stayed true to me and we were married one year after he received his Bachelors degree.

As for me, I had grown so much from high school. What can I say, I was a late bloomer. My height and breasts had grown considerably, and I had ditched the coke bottle glasses for colored contacts. My acne cleared up, and I became more like the beautiful people that I couldn’t stand in high school. Okay, maybe I wasn’t that hot, but I definitely got a lot more attention from the guys, and even caught a few women giving me looks.

We found a nice, humble little house to call home and lived a comfortably boring life for three years until Emma moved in next door. Dave worked in pharmaceuticals and was on the road a lot, and I taught sixth grade reading at the local elementary school.

I was home on summer break and working in my garden when the moving van pulled up next door. Behind the van came a fancy little sports car and out of that stepped Emma. She was dressed casually for the move, but I could see right away that she was one of the beautiful people. She wore short shorts and a v neck belly shirt. Her cleavage was on display and I’m quite certain that the movers appreciated it, as they were young men.

I could see her flirting with them and the sunlight glinting off her belly button piercing, another thing that I instantly hated about her because I was too chicken shit to do it to myself, even though I thought it looked sexy. An evil part of me wanted to just ignore the fact that she was moving in and going to be my neighbor, but finally my good upbringing won out and I stood up, dusted myself off, and began the trek across the yard to her house.

“Hello, welcome to the neighborhood. I’m Kate Melbourne.” I said with an easy smile and outstretched hand. I half expected her to look at me and laugh, or scowl and say something nasty. Old memories are hard to suppress.

Instead, she greeted me with a warm smile and piercing blue eyes. Reaching out, she grasped my hand in her warm, soft grip and said “Oh hi. I’m Emma. Emma Hefner. And no, I’m not married to the playboy guy. No relation at all unfortunately. I’d probably have a lot more money if I was right.” Then she laughed, and her laugh was so carefree and infectious that, I don’t know, I guess I felt more at ease with her.

We started talking, small talk mostly, and about ten minutes into the conversation I realized that I felt really comfortable talking with her, like we were longtime friends. It’s amazing how sometimes you can make a connection like that with a total stranger, but I liked her, even though she was beautiful, and I wanted to get to know her better.

Before I left to work some more in my garden, and let her get back to unpacking, I invited her over. I didn’t tell her any specific time, I just said that when she was all settled in and could find the time, to drop in and we would have a drink and get to know each other better. She graciously accepted and said that she didn’t expect to take too long unpacking because she didn’t have much stuff. She surprised the shit out of me when she said “Maybe I’ll take you up on that drink tonight.”

I went back to work in my garden and actually felt really good about my decision to go introduce myself. My attitude about her had changed in just the short time I chatted with her. Later on that evening, there was a knock on my door, and when I opened it, there she was.

“Hi. Is that offer of a drink still good?” She asked.

“Yeah. Of course Emma, come on in.” I said, stepping aside and motioning her in. I opened a bottle of wine and we settled down on the living room couch. She had changed her clothes since earlier and now wore a denim mini skirt, and a tight white tank top with a plunging neckline and plenty of cleavage showing.

“So, how did the move go?” I asked.

“Ugh, I hate moving.” she snapped, then giggled and took a swig of her wine. “Oh shit that’s good.” she remarked and kicked off her pumps. “I love a glass or two of good wine after a long day.”

“Mm me too.” I agreed, taking a long swig from my glass.

“So you said you were married earlier. Where’s your husband?”

“Oh, he’s away on business. He’s into pharmaceuticals and he has to travel all over. He speaks at seminars, it’s the most boring shit I’ve ever listened to, but he likes it. He gets to travel all over the US, and when he goes, he’s gone for at least three days, sometimes a week.”

“Really? That must suck big time.” She said, then after another sip of wine she added “Well, unless of course you’re getting a little something on the side.” She gave me a sideways glance and raised an eyebrow.

“What? No no, I don’t. I don’t do that.” I said when I realized that she was talking about an affair. “I would never cheat on Dave.”

She laughed loudly and put her hand on my leg, just above my knee. “I was just fucking with you Kate. Don’t get your panties all up in a bunch now.” She left her hand on my leg a little longer than was necessary, and gave me a squeeze before pulling it back. I didn’t think too much of it right then, but...hindsight ya know.

The conversation went on and one glass of wine turned into two, then three and we were both feeling it quite a bit. It was easy talking with her, and when the subject eventually made its way around to sex, well we didn’t hold back there either. She asked me some pretty personal things and I, well I was a little too d***k to even care. We talked about fetishes, and I told her that I had read “Fifty Shades of Gray” and was a little bit intrigued by what the character Anastasia Steele went through.

From there, we talked a bit about BDSM and a few other kinks. I told her that I would never suggest it to my husband because he just wouldn’t understand. “He thinks that stuff only happens in porn movies, and with perverted people. He’s pretty straight laced when it comes to sex, you know.”

“Wow, I guess so. How do you deal with that?” Emma asked, as if I must have had a problem with it.

“Oh, I don’t mind. I keep the book hidden when he is around, in case he heard about it from somewhere.”

Shaking her head in disbelief, Emma asked “So neighbor,” slurring her words a bit “ever done it with a woman before?”

That question right there should have put me on the defensive, but being a bit tipsy, it sailed right over my head. “Nahh’ I said, my head feeling rather swollen for some reason “I’m not a dyke.” For some reason I thought that was funny as shit and I burst out laughing.

Emma watched me laughing, and when I quieted down she said “You should try it sometime. It’s fucking awesome.”

Now I had the raised eyebrow as I looked at her and said “No fucking way. You’re a lesbian?”

“Well, let’s just say I have experience going both ways.” She answered, then slid over next to me, her hand was back on my leg but this time it was way up on my thigh. “I could teach you a few things you know.”

Alarm bells were going off in my head and I must have looked like a deer caught in the headlights as I stammered out “Ahh whoa, hey naa...” but before I could make a legible response, she started laughing and moved back to the other side of the couch.

“You should see your face right now.” she guffawed, then made a pronounced surprised face to imitate what I had looked like, as she set her glass aside on the end table next to the arm of the sofa.

“Holy shit Emma, I thought you were serious for a second there.” I said with relief.

“No, I was just fucking with you again. You are way too easy Kate.” She observed, then added “Now, I need to use your toilet before I piss myself.”

“Oh, yeah um...” I pointed down the hallway and said “Third door on the right. Light is on the outside.”

She started to stand and tilted unsteadily, reached out blindly, and wound up falling back onto the sofa. “Shit, I think I drank too much.” she said, and giggled again. This time when she laughed, she put her hand down in her crotch and squeezed her legs together. “Oh shit, I’m going to piss myself.”

I could see that she was in trouble so I stood up to help her. I was very unsteady myself after, I think it was three glasses of wine, and I had to wait a second or two until the room stopped moving. I took her hand and helped her to her feet and we leaned against each other as we made our way down the hallway to the bathroom. Once inside with the light on, I helped her to the toilet and said “You think you can manage from here?”

She leaned on the side of the sink and started to work the top button on her skirt. The fly was three buttons and I could see that she didn’t have the dexterity needed to undo just one let alone all three. “Screw it!” she said and tried to reach up under her skirt to move her undies. That turned out to be a difficult task for a d***k girl to. Finally, she looked up at me and said “Kate, you need to pull my panties down for me. I’m going to fall over, and I need to piss now.”

I could see she was desperate, and I didn’t want to have to clean up a puddle of piss off my floor, so I got down on my knees behind her and reached up under her skirt. It was a surreal feeling to be doing what I was doing, but I wasn’t looking at it like it was a sexual act. Her skirt was tight, so I had to really cram my fingers up there searching by feel for the waistband of her panties. It took me a few seconds to realize that my hands were on her skin, so I peeked up under and saw that she was wearing a thong.

I’ve never worn a thong before because I’ve always thought that they looked incredibly uncomfortable, and this one was no exception. The thin piece of cloth between her legs was wedged deep into her slit, and I noticed three things right away. First, she was shaved bare down there, something that I never dared to try. Second, was the thickness of her labia, which completely concealed the thin strap of thong material. And third was her smell, which I can only describe as womanly, earthy, and, well it was heady. The smell was what really got to me I think. You see, truth be known, I have always been turned on by my own smell down there, especially at the end of the day, or when I was sexually excited. I’ve always felt like I was weird in that respect, so I’ve managed to keep that fact a secret all these years.

So anyway, when I saw the thong and smelled the odor of her pussy, I momentarily forgot what I was doing down there and sort of just sat there for a few seconds, staring at her fragrant sex. “Hey, what are you doing? I’m going to piss myself!” Emma blurted, waking me from my funk.

“Oh, sorry.” I mumbled, then used my finger to hook the thin strap that went down between her ass cheeks and pulled. It was really wedged deep and it took quite a tug from me to dislodge it. My finger slid down as it came from between her ass cheeks, then it pushed apart her thick labia and popped out. As my finger reached the lowest part of her thong, the thinnest piece of material, I noticed it was soaked. I tugged down and felt the material stretch, then rip. “Oh shit!” I exclaimed.

Emma just quickly plopped herself down on the toilet and began pissing f***efully, sighing loudly as she emptied her bladder. “You nearly got wet Kate.” She said, and I saw a bead of sweat on her forehead, probably from straining to hold her urine. Speaking of urine, as soon as she started pissing, the smell of her urine filled the bathroom. So much for the lovely smell that had been emanating from her earlier.

It was at that time, listening to her piss spraying into the bowl, that I realized I had to go just as badly. I think it’s one of those mind tricks, like Pavlov’s dogs, whenever I hear water running, I have to pee. After drinking so much wine, I had to pee desperately. “Hurry, I need to pee now.” I told her, suddenly feeling the need to squeeze my own legs together.

Emma found this hilarious and burst out laughing while still sitting and pissing, and that made me start to laugh too. “Don’t make me laugh.” I stammered, the need to release suddenly ten times worse than moments ago.

Then, she did something totally unexpected. While sitting on my toilet peeing, she reached her hand up to the inside of my thigh, just below the hem of my shorts, and slid her fingers up to my crotch. “I’ll help you hold it.” She said, still laughing like a wild woman.

Unfortunately, her putting her hand up inside my shorts didn’t help me, it was such a shock that I actually lost my concentration for a few seconds and started to pee in my shorts. I felt the heat spread and saw the look of shock from Emma as her hand got wet, then she laughed even harder. I was now doing the pee dance and yelled “Move it!!” while I was undoing my own fly. I had better luck than she did and without waiting another second, I pushed both my shorts and underwear down. At this point, modesty was out the door.

“Quick, I’ve got to go bad!” I yelled, bending at the knees and squeezing my thighs together as tight as I could. A few more drops rolled down my legs as I felt the dam getting ready to burst.

Still laughing like an idiot, Emma said “You’ll have to pee between my legs, I can’t get up.” and she sat back up against the tank and spread her legs wide.

Now before all you people go spouting off about what I should have done in that situation, let me remind everyone that I was pretty d***k and wasn’t exactly thinking very clearly. I saw the toilet bowl between her legs, and my body just took over. Without really thinking about it, I kicked off my panties and sat down. With Emma behind me, I didn’t have much room on the front of the toilet, but I was sure I had enough, and then Emma wrapped her arms around my waist and pulled me back tightly against her.

If I had wanted to hold my urine any longer, I wouldn’t have been able to when Emma hugged me like that. The pressure on my full bladder was too great and I let loose with a powerful spray that just cleared the inner lip of the toilet seat. The relief was so great that I soon found myself laughing right along with Emma as I emptied myself.

When my stream had finally stopped, I felt shame and embarrassment at what I had just done. I tried to get up, but Emma held me tight. “Don’t forget to wipe.” She whispered in my ear before running her hand down through my still dripping pussy.

I don’t know what went through my mind at that point, I think I was too shocked to even think to be honest, but I just gasped and froze while her fingers found my vagina and slid inside. Finally I was able to say “Emma, what the fuck are you doing?”

She sucked my earlobe for a few seconds, drawing another gasp, then said “I’m fingering you silly.”

“But why?” I asked, a bit perturbed. I grasped her wrists and tried pulling her hands away from me.

“Just relax and let me make you feel good.” she answered, the middle finger of her right hand buried knuckle deep in my pussy.

“Uhh, but I can’t. I’m not a lesbian Emma, and I’m married.” I whispered the last half of the sentence as if my husband was home and I was worried that he might hear me, even though the house was empty.

“It won’t make you a lesbian Kate. Just think of it as masturbation, but with a little bit of help.”

Now that I think about it, for someone who was so d***k that she couldn’t walk to the bathroom with assistance, she was remarkably lucid all of a sudden. I should have realized that right then, but I was too flustered and just a bit turned on. I know, I said that I was straight and I didn’t want to have sex with Emma and I really didn’t, but it felt good in the moment.

My mind was still muddled from the wine, and I was trying figure out how to handle the situation, and all of a sudden, I just started giggling. I really don’t know why, or what I thought was funny, but once I started, I couldn’t stop. I guess that it was just the ridiculousness of the whole situation. There we were, spooning on the open toilet, the strong smell of piss emanating throughout the bathroom and Emma reaching around me and shoving her fingers into my pussy. I was nude from the waist down while Emma was still in her short skirt and her busted thong straps hanging down. So was I laughing because of the crazy situation, or the stress of being m*****ed by a woman? I don’t know.

I laughed until tears fell from my eyes and the next thing I know, Emma pulled her finger out of my pussy, and brought it up to my mouth. “Clean the piss off my finger.” she said, and before I knew what happened, she shoved her middle finger into my mouth.

I tasted my thick pussy juices mixed with the unmistakable biting bitterness of urine. I had been shocked when she had started to finger me, now I was disgusted that she would shove her pissy finger into my mouth, even if it was my own piss. I nearly bit her, that was how horrified I was, but right when I felt my anger was about to bubble over, she said something to me that stopped me.

“Be a good little slave and you’ll be rewarded.”

With that one sentence, I froze with my mouth gently closed around her finger. My body had become stiff as a board and I forgot to breathe while her chilling words echoed through my head. She called me ‘slave’, and something snapped inside my head.

“Emma?” I said around her finger, making it sound like a two year old learning talk.

She shushed me “Shhhh” then whispered into my ear, which I found so erotic for some reason “No talking, just suck my finger.” When I didn’t move for a second, she raised her voice just a bit and said “Do it now!” while she pinched my labia with her free hand.

The pain jumped started me into action. I sucked in my breath, mewled like a kitten, and immediately began sucking and licking her finger.

“That’s a good little bitch. Suck it all clean.” She cooed in my ear again, making me melt. She called me ‘bitch’. Normally that would deserve a slap, or at least a good old fashioned tongue lashing, but instead I felt a tremor travel up my spine, and I moaned. I had become a quivering mass of jelly in her arms. What was wrong with me?

After she had painfully pinched my labia, and got me to start sucking her finger, she began to rub her hand up and down my pussy. I was still sucking her other finger when she said “You want to be my slave, don’t you?” I let her move my head up and down in a nodding motion. At that moment, I really did want it. She then said “Good girl. You’ll make a good slave. Now stand up.”

She pulled her fingers out of my mouth and pussy, and pushed me forward. As I stood up, she held my hips so I wouldn’t turn around. She slid one hand up on my lower back and said “Bend over, I want a good look at that ass.” It was wrong, and I knew it was wrong, but I let it happen. I bent forward at the waist, and spread my legs apart when she began spanking my inner thighs and said “Spread ‘em”. I had no idea what to expect, but at that moment, I think I was more turned on than ever before.

I closed my eyes, feeling much more sober now, and shivered in anticipation. Of what, I didn’t know, but I believed at the time that I was ready for anything. I felt her hand back at my pussy; my wet dripping pussy and it wasn’t dripping wet from urine anymore, it was wet from pure excitement. She rubbed her hand back and forth, squishing noisily through my labia lips, and drawing a hushed moan from deep in my throat.

“Pick up your soiled underwear slave.” she ordered from behind me. I reached down with my left hand, but before I could grab them, she stopped me. “No. Pick them up with your mouth.”

From my vantage point I could see that they were really soaked with my piss, and I balked at her order. “But they are soaked in pee.” I said.

I felt the back of my hair being grabbed roughly and my head was yanked back, at the same time the fingers playing in my pussy suddenly pulled away and loud stinging slaps began to rain down on my ass cheeks. “That wasn’t a request slave!” she shouted. “ Now be a good slave and pick them up!”

I don’t know why, but I did what she wanted. I had to get down on my knees to do it, and when I got down I could smell my piss in them. I tried to pick them up with my teeth at the very top by the waist elastic, but the way they had dropped to the floor left the wet crotch part sticking up. I thought that maybe I could flip them over with my chin or nose, but when Emma saw what I was trying to do, she shouted “Hurry up!” and pushed my face down into them.

As gross as it was to have my face pushed into my pissy panties, the effect that Emma’s dominating attitude was having on me was hard to ignore. I was living out one of my most secret fantasies. The fact that it was a woman who was dominating me instead of a man seemed to add to the excitement for some reason. I think it was the taboo nature of it that really got to me.

I opened my mouth and clamped my lips down on the wet material, then waited for Emma to release me so I could pick them up. When I did, she made me stay on my hands and knees with my soiled underwear hanging from my mouth. The smell was really strong and even though I tried not to taste anything, the bitterness soon permeated my mouth.

I saw Emma’s hand reach down underneath my mouth and tug the panties, so I opened up so she could take them, but instead, she started pushing them all the way into my mouth. I had thought the taste couldn’t get any worse, but I was so wrong. The taste of piss exploded in my mouth and I gagged as I involuntarily swallowed.

I know what most of you are thinking right now, you’re thinking ‘why did you allow Emma to do that to you?’, and to be honest, I was thinking that myself while I was kneeling there gagging on my own pissy underwear. I’m normally a strong, independant woman. Hell, I can manage the household every time my husband is away on business, and I’m not one to sit back and let someone walk all over me either. So why did I let Emma take over and order me to do those depraved things? Well, I’m a little ashamed to admit it, but I guess I was just caught up in the moment. It was exciting and erotic and what can I say, I guess I’m a bit of a slut on the inside.

So anyway, I managed to suppress my gag reflex and not puke all over the place, and Emma managed to stuff my entire panty in my mouth. I was whining like a sad puppy, but my pussy was dripping wet with excitement.

While I was kneeling there munching on my unmentionables, my peripheral vision caught sight of something dropping next to me where Emma was standing. I glanced over to see her skirt and torn thong on the floor at her feet. She kicked them aside, then dropped her top. A shiver went up my spine as I realized that she was standing next to me totally naked.

“Do those pissy panties taste good slave?” Emma asked “You were a naughty girl you know. You ruined my thong, then pissed in your pants. Only a naughty girl would do that. Do you know what happens to naughty girls? They get punished, that’s what.” She was walking around me while she berated me. “Since your husband is away, I guess I’ll have to be the one who doles out the punishment to you.”

She had this amazing sense of authority as she walked around me. I felt like I was back in grade school getting bitched out by the principal. I hated it, but I loved it also.

“So here’s what’s going to happen.” She continued. “First, you will need to pay me back for ruining my thong. The price will be paid for by your tongue. You will use your tongue to please me. I will decide when you have paid me enough. Second, you will need to be punished for pissing yourself like a c***d. For that, I will have to spank your bare bottom. I’ll decide how many spankings you deserve after you finish paying me back. When your punishment is complete, I’ll decide if you get to cum or not. Am I making myself perfectly clear slave?”

My mind was reeling. What she was talking about was stuff that lesbians did. I’m not a lesbian. I’ve never even really thought about that stuff before. I was thinking about it then though. I was wondering if I could allow myself to do those things. Would that mean I was a lesbian? Would it mean I was cheating on my husband? Would I enjoy it?

Emma kneeled down in front of me and said “Spit out those panties.” I was more than happy to obey that order. When they were out of my mouth, the aftertaste hit and my stomach hitched. It was pretty bad, but I was so glad to have them out of my mouth. She spun around and planted her ass on the floor in front of me, then spread her legs wide open. I was looking down into hairless pussy, and I couldn’t help but think that it looked...beautiful. I also couldn’t deny the fact that my mouth began to water. It almost seemed like I wanted to do it.

“You’ve never eaten a pussy before, have you?” she asked, and I shook my head no. “Go on, get down there and smell it.”

Well I could smell it from where I was, but I didn’t tell her that. Instead, I did what she asked and slowly, haltingly lowered my face down until I was maybe an inch from her vagina, and took a deep breath, filling my lungs with her sexy scent. It was an intoxicating smell and it turned me on even more than I would have thought possible. I felt her hand on my head, gently caressing me and her fingers entangling themselves in my hair. Her caress was like that of a lover, and for the moment that’s what I felt like she and I were, but the moment didn’t last long.

I was enjoying the heady smell of her sex and the calming feeling of her playing with my hair when all of a sudden, she closed her fist around a clump of hair and roughly pulled my face into her crotch. My mouth clamped shut instinctively, even though my hair was getting yanked somewhat painfully. “Mmmmmm” I think I yelped. I know that she had already told me that I was going to have to lick her down there but it was still a shock getting my face pushed into it.

The feel of her pussy on my face was kind of what I expected. It was soft and hot, wet and silky, creamy and fragrant. It was, in a word, lovely. A straight woman, a married straight woman, is not supposed to like vagina, but in that moment, I did like it, and I wanted to taste it.

I tentatively stuck out my tongue and was rewarded with the most wonderful taste. Okay, it’s not dark chocolate good, but dark chocolate doesn’t get my pussy dripping. Her taste was different from my taste, (yes, I confess, I have tasted my pussy juices before) but not that different. I would say that, because of the heat of the day, the fact that she had spent the day moving, and probably the fact that I don’t think she wiped herself after pissing, probably contributed to her taste being stronger than my taste. It didn’t matter though, I thought it was perfect and began to lick her all over.

The grip on my hair loosened and once more became caressing as I went to work licking pussy for the first time in my life. I wondered what Dave would say if he walked in right now. Probably something like - “Hey honey, the convention got cancelled and I caught an earlier fl...what the... Kate? What are you doing? Get your tongue out of that woman’s vagina!!! Oh my God Kate, are you a...a...lesbian???” I almost laughed out loud at the thought of what his face would look like. His mouth would be hanging open, his eyes nearly popping out of their sockets, it would be hilarious. Of course the funny would only last for a few seconds, then the sky would split open and all hell would rain down. The carnage would be extreme.

I was licking pussy and enjoying it, but there was still a little problem with my conscience. I felt really bad about myself for being so weak, and for cheating, and for doing immoral things. In fact, I felt so guilty about what I was doing, that I stopped licking for a few seconds and started to sit up. “I can’t do this.” I said as I began to pull away.

Emma thought that I could do it, and she wasn’t about to let me stop. Her hand instantly gripped into my hair again and she growled at me, kind of like a wild dog. “Don’t you fucking stop now.” She snapped, then pulled me back down into her saying “I’ll tell you when you are done.”

I wasn’t really scared of Emma, that’s not why I let her dominate me, but she took control and I had to decide whether to allow it or not. I chose to allow it and play my part. I started licking her again, deciding at that moment that I was going to go all the way. I would play the part of the good little slave and enjoy it as much as I could.

The more I licked her, the easier it became and the more I became turned on. Emma started to moan and her breathing picked up until she was huffing like a locomotive. I really don’t know how long I was down there licking away at her sweet pussy, but I know that my mouth was getting sore and my tongue was tired by the time she began to cum.

There was no question about it when she started to cum either. Her thighs clamped tightly together, pinching my head in a vise like grip. Even though my ears were plugged by her muscular thighs, I could hear her wailing. But the most obvious part was that her pussy gushed, something I’d heard about before but never really believed was true. I guess that I always suspected it was a myth perpetuated by the adult video industry. This was no myth however, as a squirt of creamy fluid entered my mouth. With no way to pull my head away, I had no option but to swallow. There wasn’t a huge amount though and I didn’t really mind.

After what I figured must have been a powerful orgasm, Emma’s legs went limp and she pushed me back. Her face had that freshly fucked look on it, you know what I mean, the deep blush that flows down her neck, the dreamy look in her eyes, and the puffy lips. I felt a measure of pride in the knowledge that I had caused that look.

As for my face, I stood up and looked in the mirror and had to stifle a giggle. My chin, cheeks and nose looked like a freshly dipped honey glazed donut. I reached down to the sink and turned on the water, intending to wash myself, but Emma stopped me.

“Hey, don’t wash that off.” She snapped, then added “I want you to let my juices dry on your face. I want you to smell my pussy all night long.”

I left the water running as I looked back at her, still lying on my bathroom floor, her now messy looking pussy still spread wide open. She couldn’t seriously think that I would go to bed without washing my face, but I decided to go ahead and play along for a little while longer, after all, I was still horny. I nodded my head, then reached around and shut off the water.

“That’s a good little slave.” She said with a smile. “Now, let’s go somewhere more comfortable so you can get the second part of your punishment.”

I shivered in anticipation at what was to come. I’ve never really been spanked before. Maybe as a c***d, by an adult, but I don’t even remember that. The only thing I remember about that was sometimes my dad would say “I’ll tan your hide” when I wasn’t listening or I was being unruly, but I don’t remember him ever actually following through with his threats.

I helped Emma up from the floor and she seemed to be more steady now. She led the way back into the living room and told me to lay face down across the arm of the couch, so that my ass was in the air and easy for her to reach. I was prickly with excitement, or maybe it was a result of the wine, but I did as I was told.

“For the crime of pissing in your panties, I hereby sentence you to twenty five swats on the buttocks.” Emma announced cheekily. “Do you have anything to say for yourself before your punishment begins?”

My mind went blank as I was thinking about how silly she was being. She was talking like a frigging judge or something, and it struck me as funny, so I thought that a funny comeback was appropriate. Unfortunately I couldn’t think of a funny comeback, so I just said “Ahh, no” The words had barely passed my lips when Emma hauled off and smacked my ass. “OWW” I squealed, more from the surprise than from actual pain.

“Count them off, out loud.” Emma ordered, and I blurted out “One.” with a whine.

She laid her hand on my ass and said “No, it’s ‘one mistress’ and I want you to thank me after each spank. After all, it’s for your own good.” While her hand was on my ass, she was slowly caressing me.

“Now, we start over at one.” She said and another stinging slap hit me.

“AHH One mistress, thank you.” I blurted, then another quick slap and another “Ahh two mistress, thank you.” and another and another and so on. Each time she spanked me I yelled a little bit louder and quickly shouted out the number and then thanked her. By the time she reached ten, I was squirming and my ass felt hot. When she reached twenty, I had tears running down my face and my voice was cracking. Finally, the final blow landed and I mumbled what I was supposed to.

Before I could get off the overstuffed arm of the sofa, I felt Emma slide her hand down the crack of my ass and into my pussy. To say I was wet down there would be an understatement, and I felt her fingers slide effortlessly into me.

“Such a wet little slut you are slave. This naughty pussy of yours is just dripping. Do you like getting your ass spanked? Only horny sluts like to have their asses spanked. You must be a horny slut.” Emma seemed to know exactly what to say to push my buttons and turn me on. I couldn’t believe that a woman was getting me this horny. I’m not a lesbian, but I didn’t remember the last time I was this horny.

I needed to cum, and at that moment, I wasn’t above begging for it. “Please Emma, I need...” I never got the next word out because she slapped my ass again.

“You call me mistress.” She ordered.

I probably should have been angry with her for being so presumptuous, but I guess that I had told her that I got off on this stuff, and I wanted to continue. “Please mistress, I want...I need to...” I wanted to say that I needed to cum. I mean I was so horny that I thought I was going to go crazy if I didn’t cum, but it was hard for me to say it.

“You want what? You need what?”

I was trembling with my need. “Please, let me cum.” I finally said.

“Stand up.” Emma ordered.

I stood up and rubbed my sore ass.

“Take off your top. I want to see your whole body.”

I took off my top and bra and stood naked in front of my new next door neighbor.

“You want to cum?” She asked me.

“Yes” I whined. I could feel a drop of my juices slowly meandering its way down the inside of my thigh. It itched like a bitch so I moved my hand to wipe at it and she yelled at me.

“Keep your fucking hands away from that dirty pussy or I’ll hogtie you and leave you like that all fucking night.”

My hands dropped back to my sides, but I clamped my legs together tightly to stop the irritating feeling.

“If you want to cum, you’ll have to pledge your allegiance to me. You’ll have to agree to be my personal sex slave. You’ll have to agree to call me mistress. Agree to these demands, and I’ll give you the best orgasm that you have ever had.”

Well she sure had a lot of nerve. I mean this was my house, and all I had to do was kick her out, lock the door, and masturbate my way to a blockbuster orgasm. “I agree mistress.” I replied, my knees shaking from nerves. Then I realize that I won’t be able to do what she wants, I’m a married woman after all. So I try to reason with her “But when my husband comes home, I can’t.”

“Ah yes, you are married aren’t you. Well, in that case, you’ll have to be very careful. Tell me slave, what do you think your husband would do if he found out what you were doing right now? Would he be angry with you, or would he be turned on?”

I thought about it for a few seconds, wondering exactly what Dave would do. He was a man after all, and like all men he had fantasies, so maybe he would be angry at first but then when he thought about it, he would be turned on enough to... to what? Allow us to continue? Ask to join us for a threesome? Somehow I didn’t think so. I knew Dave well enough to know that he wouldn’t get over it. Some guys might, but not Dave, he was too straitlaced to allow it.

I looked Emma in the eye and said “I think he would leave me, probably file for divorce and leave me destitute. He loves me, but I don’t think he could forgive me if he found out.”

“We’ll have to make sure that he doesn’t find out then. You can keep a secret can’t you?”

“I...I don’t know...I guess so.” I haltingly answered. In truth, I was a terrible liar and keeping a secret was not my strong suit, but my marriage depended on it, so I would do it.

“Good...So, you want to cum then, right?”

“Yes mistress.”

“Sit down and spread your legs.”

I gingerly sat down, wincing in pain and moaning. Emma walked seductively toward me and ended with one foot on the sofa between my legs, her knee in front of my face..

“If you want me to allow you to cum, you must beg for it.” She said.

I swallowed hard, my eyes following her thigh and landing on her pussy. The rest of the conversation was like stroke book 101. “Please mistress, will you help me cum?”

“Huh, you can do a lot better than that.”

“Puh please, I need it so bad mistress. I’m so horny. Please help me.”

“Tell me how much of a slut you are. Tell me about how wet your dirty pussy is.”

“I’m such a slut mistress and my pussy is so wet. Please mistress, I need it so bad.”

“Put your fingers in your pussy slut, and tell me how wet your cunt is.”

I slid two fingers deep into my silky hot cauldron. “It’s dripping wet mistress. I’m soaked.” And it wasn’t a lie, I was gonna need a mop if this continued.

“Take your fingers out and put them in your mouth.”

My fingers made a squelching noise when I pulled them out and when I brought them up to look at them, they were coated in a milky white cream. If I hadn’t been so horny, I probably would have thought it was disgusting, but instead, my mouth watered and I quickly shoved both fingers in and licked the sticky mess off. Hell, I had already had pissy panties and Emma’s pussy lips in my mouth, what was so bad about my own pussy juices.

Emma kneeled down in front of me, then leaned her face in close to my heated pussy. I was sure that she was going to finally lick me, but she put her nose in close and breathed in loudly.

“Mmm, I love the smell of horny cunt.” She said looking up at me and winking. At that moment in time, I thought she was the most beautiful, sexy vixen on the planet and I wanted her so badly. I watched her smile, open her mouth, and stick her long tongue out. My whole body was trembling from excitement as the tip of her tongue grazed my lips. Forgetting about my sore posterior, I slid forward in an attempt to push my vagina onto her tongue, but she backed up, then wagged her finger at me, telling me not to do that.

I sat still and waited for Emma to move forward again and begin licking me. She was taking her sweet time and obviously enjoying making me sweat. I so wanted to grab her hair and yank her into my pussy like she did to me, but that would completely blow the whole submissive vibe I had going, and I was kinda liking that.

When she finally started to lick me again, I held my breath as she slowly pushed me closer to orgasm. Then she stopped again, making me whimper and I had to control the urge to snap at her.

“What do you have for toys?” She asked me.

“Huh? What do you mean?” I honestly was taken by surprise when she asked that and didn’t know what she was asking.

“Vibrators, dildos, double dongs, anal plugs, butterflies, rabbits, bullets, what do you have for toys?”

“Oh, uh well I...” I do have a few toys, but I’ve always been very self conscious of my toys and I was rather embarrassed to show her. I could feel my face turning red as I blushed furiously.

“You do have at least a fucking vibrator don’t you?” She asked, seeming aggravated that I wasn’t answering her.

“Um I...” I was flustered and my shame was evident on my face.

Emma stood up and walked away down the hall. I sat up in confusion, wondering if I had done something to piss her off. I watched as she swung open the spare room door, flipped on the light, then shut it off and moved on to the next door which was the master bedroom. She swung the door open, flipped on the light, and walked into the room. At that point I quickly jumped to my feet and rushed down the hallway to my bedroom.

As I went around the corner into my room, Emma was going through my husband's dresser, pawing through the top drawer.

“What are you doing?” I yelped, and rushed around the bed to pull her away.

Emma spun around just before I could get to her and put her finger up in front of my face. “I asked you a question and I’m still waiting for an answer. If you can’t show me where you keep your toys, I’ll dig around until I find them.” She turned back to the dresser and opened the second drawer.

“Wait, I’ll get it.” I said. I couldn’t let her disturb my husband’s things any more than she already had, he was the type of person to notice things were moved around. I went over to my closet, opened the door and turned on the light overhead. Then I reached up to the top shelf and took down a shoe box that was in front, to expose a metal lock box out behind, which I had to stand on my tiptoes reach. I pulled the lock box down, put the shoe box back, shut the light and closed the door. When I turned back to Emma, she was staring at me with wide eyes.

“You seriously keep your toys locked up in the back of your closet?” She asked incredulously.

Okay, let me explain. For one, I didn’t buy the toys that I owned, they were all gifts from my friends at my bridal shower, and I had thought of them as gag gifts. They served their purpose of making me blush and making all the other woman at the party whoop and laugh, but once everyone had left, I had put them in a box and tried to forget about them. It’s not that I’m a prude or anything, I’m just not really into masturbating. I don’t answer Emma, just get the key from my nightstand and unlock the box. Once it’s unlocked, I push it over so she can open it.

As Emma takes the box and opens it, I see the corners of her mouth curl up and her eyebrows arch. She reaches in and pulls out the pink dildo. It is seven inches long and made of a soft jelly and shaped like a cock with a big set of balls. She swings it around for a few seconds before tossing it aside and reaching back in for the next item, a small but powerful vibe. She turns it on but nothing happens because I never inserted the batteries.

Setting the vibe aside, Emma then reached for the last toy in the box. This one was the most embarrassing one of all, and when she picked it up, she had a big grin on her face. It was a beaded anal probe, with gradually increasing bead size, from very small on the end to ‘Oh my God’ on the bottom, followed by a large ring so you could pull the thing back out.

“Oh we are going to have fun with these.” She said, setting the anal vibe with the others. The batteries to the toys were in the box also and she dumped them out before putting the now empty box on my nightstand.

“Put the batteries in slave.” Emma ordered, and as I began doing that, she started looking around my bedroom. I was eyeing her as she went to my closet, opened the door and turned on the light. Two robes hung from a hook on the inside of the door and she yanked out the belts from both. She shut the light and moved to the other dresser in the room, which was mine.

“What are you looking for...mistress?” I asked as she opened the top drawer and began pawing through my stuff. I hated that she was snooping through my private things, even if it was only my underwear and bras, and I had to fight the urge to go pull her away and tell her to leave. In a very short time since I met her, she was learning secrets about me that my husband didn’t even know.

“You’ll know when I find it.” She answered, shutting the top drawer and pulling open the second. In that drawer she found what she was looking for, pantyhose. Being a teacher, I would often wear pantyhose under my dresses or skirts when it was warm. Emma pulled out two pairs of pantyhose, closed the drawer, and joined me back at the bed.

“Good slave. Now, lay down on the bed and put your arms up over your head.” Emma said. She was holding the belt to my robe and I was a bit concerned, having never been tied up before. In all reality, I didn’t know anything about this woman, and letting her tie me up could prove detrimental to my health.

Whispering my concern I asked “Uh is this really necessary?”

“It is if you want me to let you cum.”

Call me crazy, but I have always felt that I was a good judge of character, and even though Emma could have been a murdering psychopath, I felt that I could trust her. I laid back and allowed her to tie my wrists together, then to the headboard which is brass finished metal tubes . I never really figured that she would know so much about knots, so I was surprised when she finished tying and I could not for the life of me get my hands free.

I assumed that she was next going to tie my feet down at the foot of the bed, but I was so wrong about that. She did tie my feet, but not to the foot of the bed. She began by putting the crotch of one pair of pantyhose under my left ankle and wrapping both legs once around. She then lifted my leg up, causing me to lift my right leg up also, and wrapped the leg ends several times around one of the brass tubes of the headboard, ending by tying it expertly.

Emma moved over to my right foot and repeated the process so that I was basically folded in half on my bed. So now picture this, I’m on my back, totally naked, my arms and legs are tied up above my head, so my ass and pussy are sticking right up in the air. I’m looking between my breasts at my bush which is just inches from my nose. It was very uncomfortable, but not so bad when Emma slid a folded pillow under my lower back.

Now that I was completely at her mercy, Emma could have her fun. She came up on the bed and peered at me between my legs. “I hope you’re ready for the best fucking orgasm of your life slave.” She said, and I shivered in anticipation.

Emma reached down to where the toys were and held up the anal beads. I had never had anything in my ass before and was worried, but Emma knew what she was doing. She slid the jelly beads back and forth over my soaked pussy until it was coated with my pussy juices, then began to ease it into my ass. I closed my eyes and clenched my teeth as she popped the first bead in, then the second and the third. By the third bead, I was starting to sweat, and I think Emma noticed me struggling because she stopped at three and let the rest of the toy hang out of my ass. I opened my eyes again to see that there was still about six ever larger beads left.

Next she picked up the pink dildo with balls and slapped it down on my pussy, causing me to cry out and lurch my body. It didn’t actually hurt, in fact, I was so horny right then that it almost sent me into spasms.

I had never really cared to use the thing before because it was so thick. One thing about my husband was that his cock was about six inches when erect and it was thin, a little thicker than the diameter of a quarter. Nothing to write home about for sure, but it was sufficient for my needs. This jelly dildo though, was huge. If I wrapped my fingers around it, I couldn’t even touch my thumb and pointer finger together.

Emma slid the dildo all around my sensitive pussy, pushing me so close but never quite hitting the spot that would have set me off. “Have you ever had this inside you?” She asked me, but I think she knew the answer before I could shake my head indicating that I hadn’t. “Well then, it’s about time that you see what it’s like.”

I hadn’t thought that I would like to have something so thick and long being shoved inside of me, but I was hornier than I had ever been in my life, and I trusted Emma to help me cum, no matter what it took.

I watched as she placed the tip of the pink gel cock against my pussy hole and began to slide it in. Amazingly, I was so wet that there was no discomfort at all. In fact, I was so ready for it that I was trying to push myself up so it would go in quicker. Holy fuck it felt so good and I felt fuller than I’ve ever felt before when the balls hit paydirt.

While I was getting used to the feeling, Emma pushed another couple of balls into my ass. It didn’t hurt, not like I was expecting, but it felt kinda uncomfortable going in and made my pussy clench around the dildo. I moaned and begged her to stop, but I really didn’t want her to stop, just go slow.

I didn’t think I could take much more stimulation, but Emma was certain that I could and when I heard the buzzing sound from the vibrator, I shivered and mewled like a kitten. She touched the humming toy to my tailbone and slid it slowly up between the cheeks of my ass until she touched it to the anal beads. The powerful toy sent prickling vibrations through the beads that were deep inside my anus and I thought I was going to go crazy from the sensation.

While I was getting wigged out over the new sensations inside my bowels, Emma used the moment to shove in two more beads, leaving just the largest two still sticking out of my ass. I know that I made some noise when she did it, but you need to realize that by that point, I wasn’t in my right mind.

The next thing I knew, Emma was putting the vibe on the base of the moulded balls of the dildo in my pussy. The vibrations going deep into my pussy were divine and I was purring like a kitten and sweating like a pig. I wanted nothing more than to cum and it wouldn’t take very much.

As Emma made the dildo vibrate inside me, she started to wiggle the beads around. It was giving me fits because I had never known how much pleasure I could get from ass play. It felt so good that I was hardly even aware when she pushed the second to last bead inside me, leaving the largest one and the ring still outside.

I looked up at Emma and saw that she was staring into my eyes, a wicked smile on her face. “So slave, tell me how badly you need to cum.” she said. Shit she looked so fucking sexy.

“Please mistress, please allow your pathetic slave to cum. I need it so fucking bad.” I whined and I really did feel pathetic, but I didn’t give a flying fuck at the moment. I didn’t care how ridiculous I must have looked. I didn’t care that I was cheating on my husband with a virtual stranger, and a woman to boot. I just wanted to cum, and I would beg and grovel and promise her the moon if she would just finish me off.

“Promise me that you’ll always be my slave.”

“I will, I’ll always be your slave. I promise mistress.”

I must have looked quite a mess at that point. Probably like a wild a****l with matted hair, wide wild eyes, flaring nostrils and gritted teeth. I watched as Emma lifted the vibrator off the dildo and brought it between my spread legs, holding it just away from my clitoris.

“Okay slave, time to cum.” She whispered and placed the vibe on my clitty.

The effect was instantaneous. I think I screamed as all the muscles in my body seemed to lock up and my pussy tightened up so much that it pushed the dildo up and out. Emma grabbed the ring at the end of the anal beads and began pulling each bead out one at a time, each one causing my pussy to clench and prolong the most intense, insane orgasm that I’ve ever had.

My eyes lost focus as I became one giant ball of orgasmic energy. It was such an intense, mind blowing release that it was almost painful, but in an oh so good way. I don’t think that people are supposed to cum that hard, and as I think back on it now, I’m glad that I keep myself in pretty good shape because my heart probably would have stopped if I wasn’t. It would have been one fulfilling death though.

I don’t know how long that orgasm lasted because at some point I blacked out. I was so out of it that I didn’t even realize that Emma was untying me. When I came to, she was lying beside me, holding me like a lover. As I turned to look at her, she leaned in and kissed me tenderly on the lips, her tongue slipping between my lips momentarily before she pulled back and smiled.

“Welcome back beautiful. Did you have a good nap?” she said. Her face was still a bit out of focus to my eyes.

“How long was I out?” I mumbled.

“About ten minutes. I thought I was going to have to perform mouth to mouth, but that wouldn’t have been too bad.”

“Oh my God, that was...” I had no words that were grand enough to describe what she had done to me. “Incredible.” I finally finished.

“Yes it was, I’ve never seen anyone cum that hard before.”

I felt a wetness on my face and chest and reached up to touch some clear fluid. I thought for a moment that she had drooled on me on something. The confused look on my face was question enough for Emma.

“That was from you. Have you ever squirted before today?” She asked me.

I truly had no idea what she was talking about. “What do you mean by squirted?” I inquired back.

“From your pussy.” She responded “I’ve only made one other woman squirt, but no where near as much as what you did. You might want to look at the wall behind you.”

I glanced up, then sat up and turned around so I could see what she was talking about. It looked a bit like someone had sprayed a line of water up the wall with a super soaker water gun. There was even a few drops on the ceiling.

“What the hell happened?” I demanded, all thoughts of the whole mistress/slave thing were forgotten for the time being.

“You came like a fucking fountain is what happened. When I started to pull the anal beads out of your ass, your pussy started spraying. Like I said, I’ve never seen anything quite like it before. It was the most erotic thing I’ve ever seen in my life.”

The drops that were on me were now running down my naked body and I scooped some up on my fingers so I could smell it. It was obvious that it wasn’t urine from the look and the smell, but I had never seen it before and was intrigued.

“You might want to wash the wall. Explaining that stain to you husband could be difficult.” Emma stated. Then she climbed out of bed and said “But first, I want you in the shower right now. I always wash my playthings when I finish with them for the day.” She had a sexy smirk on her face when she said that, and I realized that she was talking about me. I was her new plaything.

I knew that I should get a washcloth and scrub the wall down right away, but instead I nodded and said “Yes mistress.” then proceeded to follow her chiseled ass out of the bedroom and into the bathroom.

Walking proved difficult because my legs were so wobbly and weak, but when I stepped into the shower and felt the refreshing spray cascading over my body, it revived me and strengthened me.

It felt strange showering with another person and I wasn’t sure what to do at first. Emma took control of the situation right away though. She had been telling the truth about washing her playthings too, because she didn’t let me do anything except stand there while she washed every inch of my body. She took her time too, slowly scrubbing me from top to bottom and paying particular attention to my ass and pussy.

Emma even got down on her knees as she worked her way down my legs and finished with my feet. I watched her from above while my conflicted brain tried to make sense of the whole evening. I’d never been sexually attracted to a woman before, but I was more than sexually attracted to Emma right then. I hated to admit it, but I was falling in love with her, and that wasn’t supposed to happen.

When Emma finished washing me, she told me to get out, dry off and go clean up the wall while she washed herself. I went through the motions while I thought about my situation. I had more questions than answers and no hope of figuring it out any time soon. I finished washing the wall as best I could, knowing that it would have to completely dry before I could tell if it was hopelessly stained.

Emma decided to stay with me the rest of the night and she helped me change the sheets on my bed. We fell asl**p spooning each other. It was the first time I had ever slept in the nude in my life.

---

It’s been a month since Emma moved next door, and she has become a regular fixture in our home, visiting us several times every week. Her personality won over Dave right away and it didn’t hurt that she flirted like crazy with him either. I could sense his unease at first, as if he was worried about what I was going to say, but now he seems to be pretty at ease with the situation.

Of course he doesn’t know the real situation. Emma has given me several orders that I have to follow, or risk getting punished, and she gets a thrill out of the risk of Dave catching us. For instance, the other night she ordered me to invite her over for dinner. She also ordered me to wear this mini black dress. The dress was one that she made me buy and was not like anything I had ever worn before, in fact, I would have called it ‘slutty’.

The first time I tried the dress on, I couldn’t believe how it made me look. It was very form fitting and definitely showed off my assets with a plunging neckline. It ended just below the curve of my ass. When I wore it, the thing pushed my boobs together, giving me the look of way more cleavage than I was used to showing, and I didn’t want to think about how much of my ass was visible when I bent over. It wasn’t at all elegant, like what I was more used to wearing when Dave and I went out on the town, it was a whores dress.

The evening that Emma came for dinner, I cooked a chicken cordon bleu with a side salad, a french bread and a red wine. Dave nearly fell out of his chair when I walked into the dining room in my dress. He hadn’t seen it before and was shocked that I would wear something so revealing.

“Kate, uhh, where did you get that dress?” He asked his jaw hanging open.

I knew the questions were coming and I wasn’t prepared to answer them. This was so different from anything that I had ever wore before and I could tell by the look in his eyes that he didn’t approve. My own mouth dropped open and I began to sweat, wondering how to explain my sudden change in style.

Emma saved me “Oh I picked it out for her. It shows off her incredible body so well doesn’t it. I think it puts her in the MILF class.”

I think that Dave was well aware of what the term MILF meant, but he played dumb and asked anyway.

“It means ‘mother I’d like to fuck’, but since Kate is not a mother yet, for her it means ‘missus I’d like to fuck’. Emma told him, her eyes twinkling above that sly grin that always made my pussy wet.

Dave changed his whole attitude about the dress right away, and just like a horny teenage boy, he was smiling and agreeing with Emma. Since it was her who bought the dress for me, he was alright with it.

So we sat down at the table and began to eat. Dave was at the head of the table with Emma to his right and me to his left, which put her and I face to face. As we began to eat, Emma started to talk, and flirt, with Dave, asking him to tell her all about his job and acting like it was so intriguing.

While the conversation was going on, I felt Emma’s bare foot sliding up my pantyhose clad leg and between my thighs. I had to adjust myself slightly by opening my legs wider and pushing myself forward so she could reach her intended target, my bare pussy. I knew better than to make it difficult for her to reach, and beside, I won’t lie, I was a little bit turned on being dressed like I was.

There was a nervousness that my husband would catch us and that heightened the thrill. Emma ran her toes into my wet slit and I gasped causing my husband to give me a look, but just for a moment as Emma kept engaging him in conversation, and I could see his eagerness to please her.

The food that I had slaved over was absolutely delicious if I do say so myself, but I was having a difficult time focusing enough to even pick my fork up to my mouth and chew it. What was happening just below the table and a mere foot or two away from my unaware husband was wrong on so many counts, but it felt incredible and I didn’t want it to stop.

The funny thing was that if Emma and I weren’t carrying on a secret lesbian affair, and Emma was still treating my husband like she was right in front of me, I would be pissed at both of them. Her for being such an unabashed flirt, and him for falling all over himself to show her attention. Dave was so into his conversation with her that if I wasn’t at the time getting my pussy stroked by her big toe, I would be feeling like less than a third wheel right about now.

Of course the truth was that I knew Emma was being so playful with Dave because she was keeping his attention away from me, and I was finding it increasingly difficult to keep my breathing steady and not make any more loud gasps. I was glad that she was flirting so openly with him because I could enjoy the action going on between my legs without too much worry.

“Isn’t that right Kate?” I heard it but it seemed like it was coming from the other room, or maybe it was on the TV or something, but I didn’t remember turning on the TV. I opened my eyes (were they really closed?) and saw, to my dawning horror, that I was the center of attention all of a sudden.

“Uhmmm, I ah, I’m sorry, I was just...” I stammered and stuttered and of course I looked like a fucking dimwit, but what was I gonna do, I had a toe slip sliding away on my clitoris, pushing me closer and closer to climax, and I had no clue what the conversation was about. I looked at Emma, who was the one who involved me in the conversation, and could tell that she was amused at my predicament.

“Are you feeling alright honey?” Dave asked me, taking my hand in his hand. “You look all flushed, are you feeling feverish?”

Flushed? Of course I was fucking flushed, and it wasn’t because I had a fever. It was because I had a foot rubbing my pussy, and Emma was having so much fun that she wasn’t stopping.

“Oh yeah hon, Dave is right.” Emma agreed, knowing full fucking well why I was flushed, and enjoying seeing me squirm.

“I am a little hot all of a sudden.” I managed to reply, which wasn’t a lie at all. “Could you go turn on the air conditioner please Dave?” I asked, finding it very difficult to keep my voice from wavering. Emma’s toes were quickly pushing me toward the point of no return. I was going to cum while sitting right here at the dinner table, with my husband wondering what was going on.

“Of course honey, I’ll turn it on right away.” Dave said, rising from his chair with a look of concern on his face.

“Maybe she could use a glass of cold water while you’re up.” Emma added.

“Yeah of course, I’ll get that, and some acetaminophen to help lower the fever.”

I held my breath until Dave walked out of the room, then all the air hissed out of me at once. I slumped down in my chair and my hips started moving all on their own, humping shamelessly on Emma’s foot. She had slid lower in her own chair and pushed her heel up against my whole pussy, letting me grind against her.

“Are you going to cum slave?” Emma whispered.

“Oh God yes!” I enthusiastically whispered back.

“Better hurry before Dave gets back.”

I grabbed her foot with my hand, not caring about anything anymore except my own pleasure, and ground my pussy even harder against the soft underside of her foot. I was moaning and gasping and grinding her beautiful, sexy, soft foot, and if Dave walked back into the room at that moment, I wouldn’t have been able to stop myself because... I... was... finally... cumming.

Considering the unique way I reached the plateau, it was a powerful, intense orgasm that ripped through my whole body, sending me into spasms like a seizure. I was dimly aware of Emma pulling her foot away from me and sitting back up in her chair, a knowing grin on her face.

As my orgasm subsided and my brain came into focus, I realized how I must look, all slouched in my chair with my legs spread wide open. Just then, Dave entered the room and I noticed a bit of a cool breeze hitting my back from the duct pumping more cool air conditioned air into the room. I had the presence of mind to close my legs and since my legs were covered by the tablecloth I knew that Dave had seen nothing.

Emma had picked up a placemat and was using it to fan me as Dave hurried to my side and handed me the glass of water and two pills. I set the pills on the table and took a drink from the tall glass before saying “I’ll take them in a few minutes, but I want to go lay down right now.”

“Hey Dave, just put her to bed and let me clean this up.” Emma offered.

“Oh ah, thanks Emma, but you don’t have to do that. I’ll...”

Emma cut him off “I know I don’t have to do it, but I want to do it and I really don’t mind at all. You take care of Kate and don’t worry about this mess.”

“Are you sure?” Dave asked.

Emma was already standing and stacking plates “I used to waitress, I’m an old pro at this stuff Dave. Put her to bed. I’ll do what I can and I’ll lock the door on my way out.”

‘’Thank you so much Emma. I owe you one.”

Emma, the little minx, winked, smiled and said “Oh goody, I hope it’s a big one.” then she quickly made her way out of the dining room and into the kitchen. Dave just stood for a few moments staring at the door she had exited before he realized that I was still sitting there and quickly helped me to my feet and led me down the hallway toward the bedroom.

As I walked, I could feel two drops, one on each leg, slowly making their way down my inner thighs. I had cum so much, and the further we got away from the dining room, the more I could smell my pussy juices. In fact the smell was so strong that I worried that Dave might smell it, so I stopped him in the hallway and said “Oh shit, I left the pills on the table. Would you mind...”

“I’ll grab them, you go get undressed and lay down.” Dave said, turning back the way we had come. He was so good to me when I was sick, waiting on me hand and foot, and I felt guilty about using him like I was, but I needed to clean myself before he noticed the mess.

I quickly rushed into the master bathroom and mopped up with a washcloth. I stripped out of the dress and turned to see Dave standing in the doorway watching me. As naked as the day I was born, I squeezed past Dave and climbed into bed, pulling just the sheet over my body. I could see that Dave wanted to say something and I could imagine what it was, but he just sat on the edge of the bed and passed the pills and water to me.

Dutifully, I swallowed the pills along with a gulp of water, and said “Why don’t you go help Emma clean up, I’m just going to fall asl**p anyway.”

“Are you sure hon?” I could see in his eyes that he really wanted to go back out there with Emma, but he was still worried about me.

“Of course. I’m going to be fine. In fact I’m already feeling better.”

“If you need anything...”

“I know, I know, I’ll yell if I need you.” I assured him, then kissed his cheek and laid back on my pillow.

He left me alone and I lay there replaying the events of the evening over and over in my head until I fell asl**p.

That night I had a dream, and what a dream it was. I was woken up in the middle of the night by the feel of someone crawling between my legs. When I looked down, I saw that it was Emma, and she had that smile on her face that I’ve grown to love. Without saying a word, she began licking my pussy.

I looked to my left and saw my husband beside me sl**ping soundly. Emma’s tongue work on my pussy was wonderful, but I was terrified that Dave was going to wake up, and there was no table blocking his view of what was happening between my legs.

“Emma,” I whispered urgently “what are you doing? What if my husband wakes up?”

Picking her face up out of my crotch Emma licked her creamy lips and loudly said “So what, let him wake up and see what kind of a lesbian slut his wife really is.”

I was aghast as I felt Dave stirring next to me, as if he was waking up. “Shhhh” I shushed her as she went back to licking me and I was praying that Dave stayed asl**p.

“Please,” I began whispering again when the movement to my left stopped. Dave had rolled onto his side and was now facing me, but still sl**ping. “don’t do this Emma. You’ll wake him and he’ll kill us both.” I really wasn’t afraid that he would actually commit a double murder, Dave was a pacifist after all and wouldn’t intentionally hurt anyone. I was more worried that he would be devastated that I would betray him. I didn’t want to hurt him is what my concern was.

Once again Emma poked her head up and, without lowering her voice said “Nah, he’ll be fine. Maybe he’ll want to join in, then I can tell him to shove his cock in your mouth so you’ll shut the hell up.” She dipped her face back down and began really going to town on my pussy.

Dave snorted and his mouth opened and closed a few times. I bit my lip as his hand came up and scratched his forehead, then nearly yelped out loud as his other hand slid across and landed on my tit. I held my breath and waited for him to open his eyes, but he never did.

My problem now was that I was getting closer and closer to climax and I was unable to stop it for fear of Dave finding out my secret. I couldn’t pull away from Emma, Dave would surely wake then. All I could do was lie there and wait to be brought to orgasm by Emma’s delicious tongue.

Since Dave hadn’t woken up with Emma talking so loudly, I hoped that maybe he would sl**p right through my orgasm. Then Emma would climb back out of bed and sneak out the way she had come, leaving Dave none the wiser. I knew it would be difficult to go through an orgasm without moving or making a sound, but I was determined to do it. I had to for the sake of my marriage.

Emma’s tongue felt so good on my clitoris, and if she just kept licking and sucking on that I was going to have a nice little cum. Nothing I couldn’t handle and still not move, or so I thought. Instead of just finishing me with her tongue though, Emma had other ideas.

I felt her pick her face up again and watched as she got up on her knees between my legs. She was shaking the bed with each movement, causing a few more snorts and grunts from my still sl**ping husband. I could see her face clearly as she stared down at me, but the rest of her body was in shadow. I thought that maybe she was going to get up and go, leaving me wanting to cum, but knowing that it would be for the best if I didn’t.

Instead she smiled, then leaned forward, and that was when I saw what had been hidden by shadow. Strapped around her waist was a strapon dildo, and it was at that moment that her intentions became clear. I watched in horror as she leaned down and placed the tip of the large fake cock against my pussy.

“No please Emma” I whined, but she just shoved her hips forward, driving the full length inside me in one push. “Unhhh” I grunted, feeling so full all of a sudden. She pulled back and drove it deep again then started fucking me as hard as she could manage. The whole bed was jumping back and forth and Dave’s hand on my tit was bouncing around.

While Emma fucked me harder than Dave ever had, she started to talk very loudly “You like my big cock fucking your wet cunt don’t you slave? You like me to fuck you while your husband sl**ps right beside you. What are you going to tell him when he wakes up huh?”

“No please” I moaned, but I didn’t want her to stop. It felt so good and I was going to cum. She was fucking me so hard and so fast and my pussy was making obscene slurping sounds and her hips were slapping against my hot, wet cunt and then I was cumming and I didn’t care if my husband woke up because it was so fucking good and oooohhhhhhffffuuuuucccckkk!!!!

I woke up with a start and sat right up in bed, my eyes wide open but unseeing in the darkness of the night. My heart was pounding and I was sitting in a big wet spot. It had been a crazy, vivid, wild dream, so vivid in fact that I actually had an orgasm in my sl**p. I went to rub my eyes and that was when I realized that my hand was covered in my cum. It was the smell that tipped me off.

I sat there for a good minute or two and my eyes began to adjust to the dim light enough to see that Dave was not in bed with me. I looked at the clock on my nightstand and saw that it was 12:30 A.M. It wasn’t like Dave to stay up so late, especially when he thought that I was sick.

I decided to go look for him, so I climbed out of bed, still naked, and went searching. As I padded silently down the darkened hallway, I could hear voices coming from the living room. I crept up to the end of the hall and peered around the corner.

Dave and Emma were engaged in a heated conversation. Emma was talking about her life before the move, and how she was being stalked by a horny college guy with a fetish for feet. Her laugh was infectious and I found myself smiling as I listened to her story from my hiding place in the hall.

The way they were sitting was such that Dave’s back was toward me and Emma was facing me more or less. At one point while she was listening to Dave give his advice for a stalker, she took a drink from her wine glass and spotted me. Thinking that she was going to point out to Dave that I was there, I quickly put my cum coated finger to my lips to shush her.

I saw the half grin on her lips as she nodded her head to prove that she was still listening to Dave, who seemed to be slurring his words a bit more than he normally did. I wondered briefly if she was trying to get him d***k enough to pass out so her and I could fuck. For some reason, I stepped out into the light so she could see my naked body.

I watched her try to keep up the conversation and keep glancing at me without being too obvious. Then she leaned forward so she was closer to Dave and said “You know, sometimes when I think about it, I wonder why I didn’t make him into my personal foot slave.” The whole time she was telling him that, she was looking over his shoulder at me. Before she leaned back, she winked at me.

“What do you mean by a personal foot slave?” Dave asked her, and I sensed that he may have been somewhat intrigued. There was a time when I wondered if Dave had a thing for women’s feet because there was a few times when we were playing around before making love, and he would pick my feet up and kiss the bottoms. A few times he licked them and sucked my big toe into his mouth, a very strange, somewhat ticklish sensation, but really quite pleasant.

I asked Dave once if he liked my feet, and he said that he liked my whole body, from my toes to my nose. He seemed almost embarrassed that I would mention it, so I dropped the line of questioning and left it alone from then on. After that, it seemed like he played with my feet only when he had a few drinks in him and he spent very little time there.

“Well you know, he obviously was a foot freak who wanted to play with my feet, and I won’t lie to you, he was kind of hunky, in a goofy sort of way, and even though he was like stalking me for a few weeks, he really was harmless. I’ve often thought that I should have given him just what he wanted, but made him pledge his obedience to my feet. It might have been nice to have someone to lavish my aching feet.” While Emma talked, she had kicked off her heels and was now holding up her feet, turning them this way and that.

Was that noise I had just heard the sound of my husband swallowing loudly? I thought it probably was since he did that often when he was in a rather uncomfortable situation.

“Oh...yeah ah... I guess I see what you mean.” Dave replied in his halting way. I was used to that too.

“David, what do you think of my feet?” Emma asked him, lifting both her feet up and toward him so he could see (smell?) them better. When did she start calling him David? I wondered. I only called him that when I was angry with him.

Oh boy, I thought, she’s moving in for the kill, and I’m going to be the spectator. I wondered if she had gone to the bathroom yet and washed my cum from her foot. If she hadn’t, it must have smelled strongly of my pussy.

Clearing his throat, another sign of nervousness, Dave nodded and said “They’re very nice feet Emma.”

“Hmm, maybe you could be my secret foot slave huh David. Would you like that?” Emma was laying it on thick and why the hell was my pussy so wet again?

“Uhhh Emma I don’t...I ahhh...” Dave was flustered, that much was certain, and even though I couldn’t see his lap, I was pretty sure that he was pitching a tent in his pants.

“Oh come on David, don’t try to hide it anymore. I saw your eyes going to my feet the minute I walked in here with those high heels on. In fact, I’ve been catching you staring at my feet all the time when I’m over here. When I take my shoes off you practically drool. I’m not judging you David, and I’ll never make fun of you. If you like my feet, you can have them, if you’ll agree to be my foot slave.”

“Shit Emma I... I can’t do that... I mean what would Kate think? Hell, if I even wanted to entertain the thought of...of doing that...you know, Kate would freak.”

I saw Emma flash me a glance, then she placed her feet right in his lap. I was standing there watching this gorgeous woman seduce my husband, and I was so fucking wet again that I started to finger myself. It was a surreal situation for sure.

“We don’t need to tell Kate.” Emma purred seductively, and I heard a low moan from Dave. I could just imagine what she was doing with her toes to his cock. “Besides, it’s not really cheating, you’ll just be playing with my feet.” I watched as she lifted her feet up and placed them on each of his shoulders. “Would you like to become my foot slave David?”

“I...I’m not...” Dave began to stutter. Before he got too much further, Emma pulled her feet off his shoulders and placed them against his face. From my vantage point, it looked like she had her toes against his mouth or just below his nose.

“Shhhh... Smell them David. Breathe in the smell of my feet.”

Even from where I was, I could hear Dave sniffing away at her feet. I couldn’t believe he was actually doing it, but from the moans he was making, he was obviously enjoying it.

“That’s it. You like the smell of my feet don’t you?”

“*SNIFFFFF* Mmmhmmm Oh yes. Oh God Emma *SNIFFFF* they smell so fucking good.”

Dave had taken Emma’s feet in his hands and was pushing them all over his face. He was so into it that I began to creep closer, hoping to get a slightly better view.

“What do my feet smell like David?”

“Mmmm oh fuck, they smell like *SNIFFFFF* ohh they smell like heaven. I love the smell of your feet Emma. I want to be your foot slave.”

“You want to suck my feet David?”

“Oh yes. Please let me suck your toes.”

Who was this man because it certainly wasn’t my husband.

“Go on slave, you may have the honor of sucking my toes clean.”

I was quietly moving along the wall in front of the bookcase which gave me a slightly better side view of the action, and from there I was able to crouch down behind our big overstuffed recliner. Now I was able to see nearly all the action and stay well enough hidden from Dave’s view.

Dave had taken the big toe of Emma’s right foot in his mouth and was sucking on it enthusiastically. I caught a glimpse of Emma’s face and saw that she seemed to be enjoying the sensation.

“You shouldn’t worry about your wife David. Do you want to know why?”

Now let me tell you, when Emma asked that question, I was almost certain that she was going to tell him everything. I could almost hear the words coming out of her mouth before she even opened her mouth. She would say something like ‘you don’t need to worry about Kate, because her and I have been fucking for weeks now, and she is my personal sex slave.’

For his part, Dave never stopped sucking Emma’s toes when she asked him the question. He just nodded and did one of them “Uhmmhmm”s to indicate in the affirmative.

“Well Kate will never suspect you and I are doing anything because...” she leaned close to him again and whispered “I’m a lesbian.”

I heard the *pop* sound as Emma’s toe popped out of Dave’s sucking mouth. It was kind of comical, and I was so relieved that she had kept our secret, that I had to bite my lip to stop a sudden attack of the giggles from bursting forth and ruining my whole evening.

“You’re a... a...”

“A lesbian Dave. You can say it. Yes I’m a lesbian, and the reason that Kate know that I’m a lesbian is because I kinda...well I kinda tried to seduce her one day.”

Dave snorted and then guffawed.

“Hey, don’t laugh at me.” Emma said playfully and pushed her feet back up against his face again.

Dave calmed himself and insisted “Oh no, I’m not laughing at you Emma. I’m laughing at the thought of the look on Kate’s face when you tried to seduce her. She must have been like, freaking out or something.”

“Not at all, in fact, she was cool with it. Said she was flattered that I was interested in her. Kate is a beautiful woman David. You should consider yourself lucky to have her.”

Dave didn’t reply because he had a mouth full of Emma’s toes again. She only had one foot in his face because her other foot was rubbing the lump in his pants. In the meantime, I was rubbing my own lump, my clitoris, trying to have my third climax of the evening. I felt like such a slut, hiding and peeping and jilling off to the obscene things that Emma was doing to my husband.

“My legs are getting tired foot slave, lay on the floor so I can rest my feet on your face.” Emma instructed my husband, who was only too happy to oblige. He quickly got down on the floor a laid on his back directly under her feet.

Emma could look freely at me now and she placed her left foot down over both of his eyes while her right foot rested on his mouth. “That’s it slave, you work on the bottom of that foot for a while. Tell me foot slave, do you want to play with your little cock while you suck my feet? Do you want to make your cock shoot?”

I want to say that I could hear the guilt in his voice, but that would be a lie. Dave was so excited, just as I had been with Emma, that I heard a muffled “Oh yes ma’am, I want to.”

“Then go ahead and pull your cock out slave, but you need to ask for my permission to cum. Do you understand that?”

“Yes ma’am.” I heard, then heard him fumbling with his pants.

Even crouching in the shadows where I was, I could hear Dave’s tongue and lips licking and sucking away at the bottom of Emma’s foot while he pulled his penis out. Then, with a wicked look in her eyes, Emma raised her hand and motioned me to come to her side. I felt my heart racing as I peeked around the edge of the chair at Dave’s face. His eyes were completely hidden by her foot. Cautiously, I slipped out from behind the chair, never taking my eyes off Emma’s foot, and stood beside the arm of the sofa, trembling with a mixture of fear and excitement.

Dave looked rather silly lying flat on his back with his six inch penis hand and Emma’s two feet resting on his face. One thing I noticed right away was how dark the head of his penis was. He was obviously very turned on and likely wouldn’t last long, kind of like me at the moment.

Emma reached out and slid one hand up my stomach to my left breast which she began to fondle. She took my nipple between her thumb and forefinger and played with it, making it swell and causing my knees to nearly buckle. Her other hand slid between my legs and I felt her fingers glide into my soaking slit.

I damn near moaned out loud and totally screwed myself, but I managed to stifle myself by biting on the palm of my hand. My other hand was on the back of the sofa holding myself up.

The sounds of Emma’s fingers squishing through my steamy pussy was an incredible turn on, as was the sound and sight of my husband stroking his cock right in front of me. I was worried that Dave would attempt to see what was going on, but he was preoccupied with his own pleasure, and the risk was a thrill that heightened my excitement.

Emma’s middle and ring finger slid inside me and she used them like a hook, pulling me forward so I bumped against the side of the sofa, she was also putting pressure on the inner wall of my clitoris and I think she was touching my g spot.

I felt my pussy contract around her fingers and suddenly Emma was pinching and twisting my nipple painfully. I moaned as my orgasm began, then clamped my mouth shut halfway through the moan. I was cumming again and the pain in my nipple was somehow intensifying it.

I heard muffled words coming from the floor as my husband started asking Emma if everything was alright. I guess he must have heard me moan or something, but I couldn’t take it back, all I could do was make sure I didn’t do it again. Emma told him to stop talking and keep licking, then she added “And don’t you dare try to peek up here and see what I’m doing to myself, or I won’t let you cum.” A brilliant touch I thought.

Emma kept tugging away with her fingers buried deep inside me, draggin my orgasm out until I finally collapsed and nearly wound up on the floor. Her whole palm came out full of my cum, a white milky mixture that she rubbed all over my face as I knelt beside the sofa catching my breath.

Dave was still unaware of my presence and still munching away on the bottom of Emma’s sole while jerking on his swollen member. I looked at my sexy neighbor sitting on the sofa and mouthed the words ‘Thank you’ to her, then smiled the smile of the perfectly content.

From the floor we heard Dave’s muffled voice call out “Please ma’am, may I cum now?”

“Yes slave, you have earned your orgasm.” Before she had even finished saying the words, Dave grunted and a thick wad of semen flew from the tip of his cock and landed in a plop on his chest. Several more squirts followed, with one large drop landing on the side of Emma’s foot.

I was enthralled with the show and couldn’t take my eyes off all the cum that was covering Dave’s chest and stomach.

Emma took my face in her hand and turned me so I was facing her. She leaned in, put her lips to my ear, and whispered just barely loud enough for me to hear, “You have five seconds to leave the room, starting now.”

An ice cold chill shot up my spine as I realized what she meant to do. I didn’t wait around to see if she was telling the truth or not. I somehow found the strength to push myself up onto my legs which felt like they were made of gelatin, and quickly rush out of the room.

As I was heading around the corner, I heard Emma saying “You’ve made a mess all over yourself and on my feet David, I’ll expect you to clean my feet with your tongue.”

I made my way down the hall and into my bedroom where I quietly closed the door, then jumped into my bed and covered up. My heart was beating so fast from the adrenaline of nearly being caught and from the intense orgasm that I just had.

As I lay in my bed steadying my breathing, I couldn’t get the sight of my husband masturbating himself on the floor while Emma’s feet covered his face, out of my head. Things had taken an exciting turn, and I wondered where it was all headed.

I laid there for a while before I realized that I still had my cum drying on my face. My first instinct was to jump up and run to the bathroom so I could wash the mess, but then I was worried that I had waited too long and Dave would soon be coming in to bed. How long had I been there trying to calm my nerves? I really didn’t know, but I knew that it had been at least a few minutes. Which was more than enough time for Emma to leave and Dave to be headed in my direction.

Of course if Dave caught me in the bathroom, I could just say that I woke up and had to pee, a perfectly plausible reason to be in the bathroom, but what if he was in there washing himself of all his cum?

At that moment, just about the time I decided to go clean the mess off my face, and as I started to roll over to get out of bed, I heard the squeak of the floorboards right outside the door of the bedroom. I dropped back on the bed and froze just as the bedroom door opened and Dave crept into the dark room.

Doing my best to pretend to be asl**p, I focused on keeping my breathing slow and steady, not easy with my heart racing. Dave carefully climbed into bed beside me and I decided to use that opportunity to pretend to wake up. That way I could say that I had to pee and go wash my face. Doing my best ‘waking up’ impression, I sucked in a deep breath and stretched my arms over my head.

I hoped that Dave would just pretend to be asl**p while I quietly climbed out of bed and made my way to the bathroom, but as I started to sit up, I heard him say “Hey hon, how are you feeling?”

Still pretending, I sl**pily replied “Mmm I feel better. Have to piss.”

The last thing I expected was for Dave to kiss me, but that was just what he did. I was leaning on my elbow in the dark, trying to play the part of a just waking person, when he leaned in and kissed me on the lips. For a split second, I didn’t even realize the implications of that kiss, then he pulled away and I heard him smacking his lips like he was trying to distinguish what he had tasted.

My first thought was ‘oh shit!’ because I thought that he must know the taste, but then I noticed a taste from his mouth and after licking my lips I realized that it was a mixture of Emma’s feet and semen. There was a sticky but creamy, bitter tasting flavor on his lips, one that I was not totally unfamiliar with, and beneath that was just a hint of foot funk, or so I thought. It wasn’t extremely pleasant, but I’ve never been a fan of the taste of semen.

I scooted to the edge of the bed and climbed to my feet on still shaky legs, wondering why Dave hadn’t cleaned his mouth before coming to bed and kissing me. I would find out the next day from Emma that she had scooped up all his semen and fed it to him, smearing it around his lips like she had done to me, then ordered him to leave it and kiss me on the lips when he got in bed.
She really had a certain kinkiness to her, that much was certain.

Once in the bathroom, I looked at my weary face in the mirror and shuddered. If the light had been on and Dave had seen my face, he would have thought that I had put on face cream but didn’t rub it in. I turned on the sink and used a washcloth to scrub my face clean then brushed my teeth and peed before heading to bed for some much needed sl**p.

-----

This morning, Dave is headed out for a week long trip to Austin Texas where there is a huge annual convention being held. I’ve heard some crazy stories about this particular convention, and I always wondered if Dave had partaken in any of the extracurricular activities that went on in the hotels after hours, but I didn’t let it worry me too much.

Emma knew all week that Dave was leaving, and she had secretly made it clear to me that she and I would be spending a lot of time together while he was away. She also told me that she was going to have a surprise for me that I should be ready for something completely different. Of course I am curious and excited, and maybe just a little bit nervous because she has been giving me hints all week as to what the surprise is.

The first hint that she gave me was, and I am not making this up “It’s all relative, baby.” When I asked her what she meant by it, she smiled and said that it would all be crystal clear when Dave left.

The next day she had another clue for me “Sixteen”, another clue that left me wondering. Was she just making this shit up to get me going or was she serious. It seemed crazy but it was intriguing just the same.

I got one more clue just this morning about an hour before Dave left. I was online and got an email from Emma with just one word ‘Nephew’. There was no subject, just the one word down below. What was I to make of this? I haven’t really had much time to think about it because I’ve been focusing on helping Dave finish packing.

What does Emma have in store for me this week? Only time will tell. Maybe, if I still have any strength left after the week is over, I’ll write about my escapades and publish it all. Of course I’ll have to get permission from my beautiful mistress Emma first, and she’ll have to read it first to make sure that she is okay with it.

I often ask myself, as I lie awake in bed at night with only my thoughts to keep me company, - would I have invited Emma over that day that I met her, if I had known then what was going to happen? - and although I feel guilty about what I have been doing, my only answer to myself is -
HELL YEAH!!!

The End??? ... Continue»
Posted by laffalot 2 years ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex, Masturbation  |  Views: 7152  |  
99%
  |  9

Photo shoot, Mum becomes a slut. (Part One).

I looked around. It wasn’t very big, but for a first photographic studio it would do. I turned to Jack and said “Its great darling.”
“Thanks Mum,” he replied, “I knew you would see its potential.”
There were three sets, which could be set up before the photo shoot. I knew this was a big deal to Jack. He, and his friends had invested all their savings into this first venture. They were all excited. In one corner, the reason for the excitement. An Aston Martin DB9 cabriolet, all gleaming and black. Their first assignment.

“Jack!” George called across the studio.
“What is it?” Jack asked.
They stood talking, my Jack and his two friends. George and Alfie. They looked worried, and talked in loud whispers, which I couldn’t quite hear.
“What the fuck are we going to do,” George exclaimed.
They talked some more. Then they all stood standing, looking at me.

“Mum,” Jack asked, in the way that I’d always found it hard deny him. “The model we had booked has rung in sick The agency hasn‘t anyone else today.”
“Oh dear, nothing serious,” I replied.
“Of course its serious, she can’t make it, and we need a model, its our first paying commission. If we don’t do this shoot, then we could loose this even before we get a chance to make a go of it,” he said.
“What are you going to do,” I asked.
“You could model for us,” he said.
“Me, oh no darling, I couldn’t, anyway I’m……….my voice trailed away.”

Alfie showed me into the changing room. I had butterflies in my stomach. Why had I allowed myself to be talked into doing this. I was thirty six, the mother of two c***dren.
“I’m going to go quite heavy on the makeup Angie, for the photo’s.” Alfie told me.
“Might be best if you took your clothes off first, don’t want to get your nice clothes messed up, plus we don’t want any underwear marks when the shoot starts.”
I stepped behind a screen. What was I thinking. I began undressing, unzipping my skirt, letting it fall to the floor, I stepped out of it, I unbuttoned my blouse, and stood in my white lace underwear. I saw myself reflected in one of the mirrors. I had always looked after myself, watching what I eat, gym sessions twice a week. Men, I knew turned their heads when I entered a room. I reached behind myself and unclipped my bra. Then I pulled my knickers down, until finally I stood naked. I tied the belt of the thin cotton dressing gown around my waist. Alfie did my make up he cleansed my face, removing the makeup I had been wearing. He redid my face, false eyelashes, black eyeliner to emphasis my eyes, then black eye shadow, lots of it, from my eye lashes to my eyebrows. Mascara, also black, and thick. I looked like a tart, which was what the boys wanted, although they hadn’t used that word. Alfie pleased with his work left me to change into the bikini. It was yellow, what there was of it, which wasn’t very much. The bottom was a G-string, more string than bottom. The material that would keep me just decent barely covered my pussy. Thankfully I was waxed, just a small strip of hair above my clit was all that was left, a small wedge of blonde hair, otherwise nothing. I tied the strings on either side, having adjusted the material. It was as I feared, very small. I pulled it up so my little wedge of pubic hair was covered, but that meant my arsehole had little or no coverage, but for the string. Well they wouldn’t be taking pictures like that. I put the top on. My 36c breasts were larger than intended for this top. The cups, if you could call them that didn’t cover my breasts, just a wide strip of material down the front. I tied the string around my neck, then the one around my back. I slipped the shoes on, six inch heels. I checked myself in the mirror. A slut, a tart.

I nervously walked out into the studio. The three boys turned and watched me walk across the floor. The six inch heels made my legs look longer, they gave definition to my calves. My hips swayed.
“Wow Mum, you look fantastic,” Jack exclaimed. Alfie smiled quietly, George just looked me up ad down, hungrily.
I’m 5’ 9” in tall, so with the six inch heels I was well over six feet, taller than the three boys. I should have felt confident. I didn’t.
“Shall we get started,” George said. The boys had been staring at me for what seemed an age, but was in reality only a few seconds.

I took up a position on one of the sets. Jack explained they wanted me to keep within a defined area, so I was always between the camera, and the backlight. I stood facing the main camera, mounted on a tripod. The main camera was operated by George, Alfie and Jack each had smaller cameras. They were all snapping away. I relaxed, and suddenly realised I was enjoying the attention, with that realisation came another. I was becoming excited, sexually. I felt a warmth in the pit of my stomach, a dryness in my throat. Now it was time for me to pose with the car. Click, click click.
“Mum, can you lean right over bonnet,” Jack asked.
I leant forward, as he asked. Then Alfie called, “No, that’s not quite right, wait.”
I stood back up. “I think we need the bikini pulled up over the top of your hips Angie,” he said. “Do mind?”
He adjusted the side strings, tugging them higher. The material, thin and miniscule was stretched tighter over my pussy, the string between the cheeks of my bum, pulled deeper.
They started over. Click, click click.
Jack doing the directing, with growing confidence. Telling his mother how to hold her body. Now he wanted me to sit on the bonnet of the car. I gingerly took up the position in the centre of the bonnet, my back against the windscreen. Click, click click.
“Mum can you spread your legs a little,” he asked.
What, spread my legs, in this so called bikini. No I couldn’t, I thought.
“Sure, no problem,” I replied.
I opened my legs a little.
“Great Mum, that’s great, now just a little more.” Jack called.
I moved my feet a little further, being careful not to drag my heels on the cars paintwork.
“Wow, fantastic Mum,” Jack called, “that’s really great. Now put your feet right on the edges.”
I moved again.
“That’s really brilliant,” he called. Click, click, click.
I looked towards the boys, they were all snapping away. George I noticed was taking some shots from low down. I looked at Jack, hoping my trust in him wasn’t misplaced, no it couldn’t be, I was his mother after all. Then I saw it. Jack had an erection. My own son had a massive hard on. Was I turning him on? I realised with a jolt that I was, him and both his friends. They all had bulging crotches. The dryness in my throat returned, I was becoming more and more turned on, and the knowledge that I was turning them on, in turn turned me on. My nipples were erect, when did that happen, Not only were my nipples hard as nails, but my pussy was suddenly wet. Not just moist, but wet. They’d be able to see a wet patch on the crotch of the bikini. I groaned inwardly.

“Mum,” Jack said, “you look fantastic, really fab, now can we have a few topless shoots.”
“Jack, come off it, I’m your Mother after all. I think this is enough, don’t you?” I said. I needed to end this, end it now. I should never have agreed to it. It had been a mistake, a terrible mistake.
“Oh come on Mum, you go topless on the beach.” Jack reasoned.
That was different, or was it? I was confused.
“Mum, its what the client wants, its what we have to supply, otherwise…” His voice trailed off.
He knew I’d agree, I had always found it difficult to refuse him.
“Alright, alright,” I agreed.
I was about to reach up and untie the top, when Alfie stopped me.
“No not like that, well not yet,” he said.
I was still spread on the bonnet of the car, my back against the windscreen.
“Sorry Angie,” he said. He then reached from inside the car. He pulled the bikini top to either side, like drawing curtains. My tits sprang free. His hands brushed against my nipples, and I groaned out loud. I gulped, embarrassed. I bit my bottom lip. Click, click, click.
Each of the boys were busy with their cameras, the bulges in their trousers more pronounced.
“Now bring your feet up a bit, bend your legs,” Jack said.
I did as he asked. Click, click, click.
“That is awesome Mum,” Jack said, never taking his eye from the camera. Click, click, click.
I felt the bikini bottom ride up, I went to adjust it.
“No Mum, leave it, its just perfect,” Jack said. Click, click, click.
“Now can you kneel up, your back to me, and hold onto the windscreen with both hands.” Jack asked.
“Jack, do you……….oh alright,” I said there was no point. I couldn’t say no.
I moved into the position he had asked. Click, click, click.
“Now push your bum into the air, that’s it, perfect,” Jack said.
I was so wet now, I just prayed none of the boys would notice.
“Now, move your legs apart, that’s it.”

The shoot was over. I climbed down off the car.
“Lets see what we’ve got,” Alfie said. We walked over to a computer, and he sat in front of us, bring up the images they had taken. I still wore the bikini, although I had covered my tits again. The first shots stunned me. The woman on the screen in front of me wasn’t me, was me. A me that even I didn’t recognise. A sexy woman looked out, in image after image. I saw myself in a completely different light. The images moved to the car, and they became more erotic, my pussy, barely covered, nothing left to the imagination. The bikini bottom stretched over my pussy, but because the material was so thin its outline was so clear, I might as well have not been wearing it. I could see from the pictures just how wet I had been, no wonder the boys had been hard. Erect. I felt a cock now, brushing up against my hip, then a hand on my bum. I felt it, but did nothing, I was mesmerized by the images I was seeing. Alfie had done my makeup, he’d done a wonderful job. I looked sexy, hot. Tarty. A slut. Was that what they had wanted. A slut? Now I was sitting on the bonnet, my legs spread, spread wider with each shot. And with each shot my pussy became more exposed. Wet and exposed. A finger traced the outline of my labia through my bikini bottom, it felt fantastic. I had been so aroused throughout the shoot, and was again. I shifted my feet to allow the finger, no fingers to continue. I reached back, and stroked the cock. It was as hard as steel. Rigid. Hard. Big. There I was, on all fours, looking over my shoulder back at the camera. The camera was looking at my bum, my arsehole, brown and puckered uncovered, the string off to the right. Then I moved my bum into the air, my labia stuck out from the sides of the string. The crotch of the bikini, if you could describe it like that was soaked. Had I really been that wet. Deep down I knew I had. The finger was inside me now. It felt good, no it felt fantastic. I needed it, I needed to be fucked. Now.
A bell rang, and everyone looked up. “I’ll go,” George said.
I felt disappointed, the fingers would go with him, I was close. I closed my eyes, then heard Georges footsteps walk across the studio. The hand stayed where it was, the fingers still did their magic. I turned, Jack looked at me. He smiled, said nothing, then walked off to one side. With him went the fingers……….

“Angie,” George said, “this is Mr Barrington, our client.
I turned and saw a handsome man sun tanned, wearing a pink polo shirt, with chino shorts. He had short black hair, greying at the temples. I felt my legs go weak, and held onto the back of Alfie’s chair.
“Hi, its John” he said, “but my friends call me JB.”
He kissed me on both cheeks. Well I can see now why Jack insisted you be the model. You’re his Mum, no that can’t be right,” he said
“Oh Jack insisted did he!” I said, smiling. I couldn’t help it. Tricked by my own son.
JB scanned the photos, nodding as he skipped from one to the next.
We stood waiting, waiting to see his reaction. After about fifteen minutes he stood, and stretched his back.
“They’re great boys, I want them. Clean them up, you know what I want. I want them tomorrow, no later than one, understand.”
The boys all nodded., then he turned to Jack.
“Jack, I want some more of the model you’ve used there, so make sure Angie is available. I’ll leave that you.”
I am here I almost shouted.
He turned to me, “Angie, fancy a spin in my car,” he asked.
“I’d love to,” I said, but let me put some clothes on first.
“You are great as you are, come on.” He replied.

The car speed along the coast road. JB handled the car well as he powered through the bends, and curves. We arrived at a bay, I’d been there before, once. On the cliff top overlooking the sea was a club, with I had been told the best restaurant in the county. It was posh, select.
“Lets have a drink shall we?” JB asked.
“What in there, be serious JB, one look at what I’ve got on, not a lot, I wouldn’t get past the door, and you know it!” I told him
“Maybe you’re right,” hold on. He replied.
He reached into the back of the car, and brought out a beach wrap. It was black, almost like a man’s shirt. It had no buttons, and was see through.
“That’s going to make all the difference,” I scolded him.
“Trust me,” he said.
I put the wrap on. It was worse than before. Nothing was hidden.
“I bet you we get in, and served a drink, no problem,” he said.
“Bet, what are you betting” I asked.
“This car, if we don’t get in, its yours,” he said
“So what’s the catch, there got to be a catch!” I said.
“Good for you, but if we get in, then I get you,” he said, suddenly serious.
“You get me! Come on I’m married, have two k**s!”
“I know,” he said.
I accepted the bet. I was onto a winner. The car was mine.

We walked to the door. Me with my models makeup on, heavy smoky eyes, false eyelashes, red lips. A tart, wearing a string bikini, which even now crawled up my pussy. The bikini top worked its way up my breasts, the bottom part of them uncovered. The heels made me wiggle my bum, sway my hips. Tart my head screamed. Slut, they’ll turn you away for the slut you are. Flashing you pussy at your son, and his mates so they could take dirty photos of you. Slut. You let your son finger you, and loved it. Slut, you felt him up, his big hard cock. Slut, slut, slut, I thought as we walked from the car park to the door.

The doorman was about to turn me away, I knew. He even smiled as he spoke. Fuck off he said to me. But he didn’t. He didn’t turn me away.
“Good afternoon Mr Barrington he said, “good afternoon madam,” he said.
He opened the door to allow us in, in to the inner sanctum. It was plush, I sank into the carpet. A bow tied waiter showed us to our table, a table on the terrace. His usual table. He even held my chair for me, as I lowered my bare arse onto the chair, pushed forward for me. He smiled at me. “Drink?” he asked.
The waiter brought the drinks, mine a martini, not the pre made stuff from the supermarket. He sipped his. His eyes never left me.

“A calculated risk,” he said referring to the bet. “A risk worth taking, but only if you know the odds. Now your mine I think, unless your going to renege on our little flutter.”
I was angry, angry with myself . “What if I did renege as you put it, what then?”
“Well Jack has some rather large bills to pay, doesn’t he!”
So that was it. I thought for a moment or two. I had to do it for Jack, it wasn’t his fault I’d made the damm bet.
“Alright, but you promise Jack will be get plenty of work.”
“He will, I have shall we say contacts. Now I’d rather like to see you breasts.” He said.
“What, here, are you mad?” I replied.
“Now, now. Show them to me, like in the pictures, now!” He said.
From the look on his face, I knew he was absolutely serious.
I did as he said, I pulled the material covering my tits to each side, so it to the sides of my breasts. No one threw me out. They would, I was sure. I covered myself with the thin see through black wrap, that would really make a difference. I suddenly noticed my nipples were hard, my mouth was dry, and I had that familiar feeling in my stomach. How could this turn me on for Gods sake. The voice in my head answered, because you’re a slut.

We finished our drinks, it was time to go. JB had what he wanted. Me. I went to pull the cups back over my tits. “No, no. Leave them as they are.”
We walked through the club. I might as well have been naked. My nipples ached they were so hard, they craved to be touched, my pussy was wet again, the bikini bottom soaked. The doorman opened the door, and at last I felt the fresh air on my body.
He wouldn’t let me cover myself, and so we drove back to the studio. We pulled onto the parking spaces in front of the studio. The boys were all stood outside, laughing. He parked at an angle so I was on their side. He got out, and came to my door. Like a gentleman he opened it, and I twisted in my seat, my feet on the ground. He stood in front of me, his crotch in line with my face.
“Suck me,” he said.
I was stunned. “What?” I stammered.
“You heard, suck my cock.”
“You can’t be serious, for one thing my son and his friends will see.”
“Would that bother you?” JB asked.
I asked myself the same question. This morning wearing this bikini in public would have bothered me. Now?
“No, it wouldn’t” I said, reaching up, and unzipping him.
Even as I pulled his cock from his trousers he was hard, I pulled his cock down, ran my tongue around its head, then it was in my mouth. I knew Jack could see, see his own mother giving a blow job in a car park. Slut. I worked my mouth up and down his cock, cupping his balls, squeezing gently.
“Play with yourself while you do it,” JB instructed.
I did as he told me, with my right hand I pleasured myself, pulling the string to one side. I was wet already, I’d known that. How wet surprised me. I felt my juices run down my thigh, and into the cleft between my buttocks. My clit was so sensitive, already it had pushed itself from its hood, erect.
The boys watched.
JB was excited, his cock throbbed, but still he didn’t come. I wondered what Jack and his friends were thinking. I could see them watching, watching as I played with myself as I gave a man I’d know for an hour a blow job. Then I didn’t care, I was a tart, a slut. I’d been there slut earlier, now I was JB’s slut. I could feeling myself starting to come, it was just there, small, but building. Then JB came in my mouth, his cock throbbed, and his come hit the back of my throat, followed by a second pulse, then a third. I wanked his cock dry, licking every drop, and swallowing it down. He pulled away, and tucked himself away. I went to pull my bikini bottoms back into place. He stopped me.
“Angie my slut, leave it. I want you to walk into the studio like you are. Let your son and his friends see what a slut you are. Understand,” he said.
I understood. I nodded. I stood up, my tits and pussy exposed.
“And remember,” he said “ remember our agreement. I’ll send for you when I want you.”
I walked towards the studio. I could see the shock on the boys faces, then realised it wasn’t shock, it was excitement. They were excited. With that growing realisation came another. I was excited too. The car drove away, and as it did the boys looked me up and down. They didn’t see Jacks mother anymore, they saw a slut.
“Mum, you just give Mr Barrington a blow job!” Jack accused me, his eyes travelling from my bare breasts, with their hard nipples to my soaking wet pussy, its labia swollen with excitement.
“What if I did?” I asked.
“Fucking hell,” was all he could reply

We walked into the studio. I turned and faced they. I still hadn’t covered myself. There was no point. They had seen me all but naked during the shoot. They saw me naked now, not just naked, but sexually aroused. Almost as if I was on heat, which in a way I was.
“You tricked me Jack. There never was another model was there. You wanted me to model all along. Why Jack, why did you lie to me. Why didn’t you just ask?” I said. I wasn’t angry. Maybe a little disappointed.
“Mr Barrington didn’t like any of the potential models we showed him, then he saw a photo of you, on the beach last summer, you know the one. He wanted you as the model.” Jack said.
“And so you tricked me. Taking dirty pictures of your mother, I know some of them aren’t but, close up’s of my pussy, in this so called bikini. Is that what you wanted.?”
Slowly he nodded his head, and whispered “Yes.”
“You want me to be your slut model Jack, ask me, go on ask me. Have the guts to say Mum will you be a slut for me.” I snapped.
He said nothing.
“What about you two,” I turned on Alfie and George, “come, ask me, will you be our slut model?”
Alfie said nothing but George looked me in the eye, and said what I wanted to hear.
“Angie, will you be our model, alright, our slut model.”
I looked at Alfie, he mumbled the same words, but added he thought I was gorgeous.
“Come Jack, your turn,” I told him. “You weren’t so shy when you finger fucked me were you.”
“Alright, alright. I’m sorry. Will you be our model, please Mum.”
“Yes darling, I will. You want to take dirty pictures of me, go right ahead, but and hear me good. Ask me, tell me the truth. Tell me what they are for. Just be honest for fuck sake. You want to touch, feel my tits, finger my cunt, go right ahead, but only when I’m being your slut. When I’m Jacks Mum I’m off limits. Do we understand each other,” I asked.
They suddenly beamed, smiles from all of them, as what I had said sunk in.
“Now want to do a set?” I asked.
They did, of course they did.

I went to the make up room with Alfie, he touched up my make up. Then we started again, still in the string bikini. Only this time I knew what they wanted. They knew I would agree. I held my tits, one in each hand, my right elbow on my right knee, arched my back, my arse higher than my head. I squeezed my nipples, already erect. The boys cameras captured me, three cameras, each from a different angle. I opened my mouth, licking my lips, obscenely. They loved it. I gave them more, at last the bikini bottom was gone, although at Alfie’s insistence I kept the top on, still pulled to the sides. I lay back, my long legs spread, my cunt open, oozing my wetness. I felt no shame, why should I, I was a slut. Sluts feel no shame..
“Mum, can you hold yourself open,” Jack called.
I did as my son asked, I opened my labia, a trickle of my love juice ran down into my anus. I sighed. I was so turned on, I needed a fuck, so desperately. If not a fuck, then I needed to come. I noticed George was using a different camera. A video camera.
“Are you videoing me Georgie,” I teased him.
“Sorry Angie, should I have asked?” He said.
“No, its fine. Want to film me masturbating, want to see me finger myself?” I asked.
They all nodded.
“Then watch me come boys, remember I’m your slut, yours.”
I slid my middle finger into myself, sighing as I did so, it felt so good, then a second finger, I slowly finger fucked myself, whilst circling my clit with a finger form my other hand. It didn’t take long, I had been needing this it seemed all day. Then it hit me, I climaxed. I silently groaned. I didn’t stay silent for long, “oh fucking God, yes, mmmmmmmmmm,” my breathing became heavier, then it washed over me, “yesssssssssssssssss, oh fucking yesssssssssssssssss.”
I slowly recovered, I’d needed that. I looked at my audience. Alfie, George, and finally my son, Jack. All were hard, the bulges in the trousers testified to that.
I licked each of my fingers, until each was dry.
“Well, did your slut do good?” I asked them.
They nodded.
“Good, now let me know when you have some more work for me, won’t you.” I told them.

That night after I had showered, I walked into Jacks room, he was bent over his computer. I didn’t doubt what he was looking at. It was me. The images he had taken during the day.
“What will you do with them,” I asked.
“Mum, fucking hell you made me jump,” he said.
I took a step closer, and saw why. His erect cock was in his hand. He was wanking, wanking over his own mother.
I stood beside him, my arm on his shoulder.
“Don’t stop, Jack,” I said.
He didn’t know what I meant. The photo slideshow, or wanking.
I reached down, and put my hand over his, and moved it up and down. He got the message. The slideshow continued, as he tossed himself off. The second set of photo’s were more than erotic, they were pornographic. A close up of me, fingers deep in my cunt, another, of my eyes.
“You like it when I’m a slut Jack?” I asked.
“Hell yes, Mum, your gorgeous, we all think so, we’re not the only ones.”
“So your going to sell dirty picture of me, is that it?” I asked.
“Going to sell? We’ve already sold the stills, and George has a bidding war going on for the video.” Jack said continuing to rub his cock.
“Mmmm, so I’m that in demand am I?” I said.
“You’ll get your modelling fee, each time we use you, you’ll be paid Mum,” Jack said.
“And that will make it alright. Am I your slut in here Jack, you’ve got your cock out in front of me, so in here, and at the studio am I your slut?”
“I guess so, but…….” His voice trailed away my hand replaced his on his cock. What was coming over me, I had no idea. This morning I was just an ordinary frustrated wife, and mother. Now I was giving my son a hand job.
“Jack, you want to touch me,” I asked, already knowing the answer.
His hand reached up between my legs, under my towel. His fingers were soon deep inside me, his thumb stretch out, rubbed my clit. It felt fantastic, wrong oh course, but that added to the excitement. When he came, it was all over his stomach, such a waste. I was coming, and groaned in his ear, “Your slut is coming, faster.” He did as I asked. I came for the second time that day. I felt alive again. Satisfied. I reached out a finger, ran it though a glob of his come, and tasted my own son. I was a slut, his slut if he wanted. Every time I thought of myself as a slut, it turned me on. I couldn’t help myself, I didn’t understand myself, but it was something powerful, within me. It frightened me, I needed to find a way to control it.

I made breakfast coffee three days later, my husband, Geoff had arrived home late, I had been dozing in front of the telly. He had given me the briefest of brief kisses on the cheek, before collapsing into his chair. He was working too hard. Now he was hidden behind his paper. The occasional grunt the only communication. Jack still hadn’t emerged, come to that not had my daughter Alex. The paper barrier was down, Geoff sipped his coffee and stood up, “by the way, I should have said earlier, I’ve got to go to Frankfurt tonight, not sure how long I’ll be away, couple of days, maybe three. I’ll ring you when I know.” Before I could offer an opinion he was gone.
“Fucking great,” I fumed.
As I fumed Jack walked into the kitchen, wearing just a pair of boxers. He held a sheet of A4 paper. He held it out for me. I quickly read it. It was the invoice for the photo shoot. That photo shoot, which I was quickly regretting. What had come over me that day, I had no idea. I saw my name, next to the words modelling fee. £5000.
Five grand, fucking hell.
“This can’t be right,” I said, shocked, and surprised.
“Course it is Mum, you earned every penny.” Jack said.
“Earned what?” Alex asked.
“Its Mums modelling fee for the photo shoot,” Jack told her.
“I didn’t know you knew,” I said, feeling embarrassed.
“Course I know, Jack showed me the pictures, bl**dy hell Mum, you looked so sexy, and that bikini, wow, didn’t leave much to the imagination, does Dad know? She asked.
“I haven’t had a chance to tell him, he won’t be interested anyway,” I said.
Before I could say anymore my phone rang. It was JB.
“Hello my little slut, hope you hadn’t forgotten me,” he said.
I moved away from the k**s.
“How could I?” I asked.
“You haven’t forgotten our arrangement I hope,” he said.
I wished I could, but the sound of his voice made my stomach churn. My mouth was dry. I was his slut, and knew I couldn’t say no to him.
“No, I was waiting for your call,” I said. I should have told him to fuck off, I couldn’t.
“Good, you’ll have another modelling assignment today. Make sure you look your best, as only a slut can.” JB said.
“I will,” I assured him.
He hung up.
I felt hot, my throat was dry, my nipples were erect, all from that phone call. What was wrong with me.
Jack’s phone rang. He chatted away for a few minutes, then ended the call.
“Mum,” he said, “Can you model for me again today, its paid like before.”
“Of course darling,” I croaked, my pussy tingling.

“What do you want me to do,” I asked Jack. We were at the studio. Alfie was waiting for us when we arrived.
“Mum, Alfie will do your makeup, then we’ll chat,” Jack said.
“I am your slut boys,” I said. I didn’t know why I said it, but it thrilled me just thinking about it. Saying it made me wet. What was wrong with me.
I went with Alfie.
“I’m going to do your makeup the same as the other day Angie. So can you take your clothes off, so there’s no underwear lines.” Alfie asked. He was so polite.
I pulled my dress over my head. I was naked beneath. I knew they didn’t want marks on my body caused by my bra, or panties. Alfie beamed, as he looked me over.
“Do you want a wrap Angie? he asked.
“No Alfie,” I told him.
He was quick and efficient, but it still took half an hour to make me up.
We chatted as he worked. I liked him. He was polite.

The make up was done. He opened a cardboard box, inside was my outfit for the shoot. A black corset, stockings. Monster heels, eight inches at least. He helped me dress. I felt his breath on my cunt, my wet cunt. I was excited, my pussy wet with anticipation. Was he smelling my pussy, breathing me in. He was. He knew I was a slut. Why did I think that, but again sexually energy flowed through my body. Jesus Christ, I was becoming a wanton, brazen hussy. That thought made it worse.
“What do you want me to do today, Alfie,” I asked.
“What we tell you slut,” he replied. I had ceased to be Angie, Jacks Mum, I was now Slut.
I took up position where I was told. A leather arm chair behind me. I wore the corset, it was cup less, my breasts jutted out. The corset was laced tight, restricting my breathing. The heels were so high, black patent, exactly my size, the heels bigger than any I had worn. The stockings seamed, with thick lace tops. Alfie had helped me get them straight, he was so helpful. His hand had brushed against my pussy, I thought accidentally, then it happened again. He clipped the stocking to the suspenders attached to the corset. Then he had cupped my pussy, run a finger along my labia, parting my outer lips. I moved my feet, so he could explore me should he wish. I had already been wet in expectation of what was to come. He probed me with his finger, then his hand and finger were gone, he led me out, to where I now stood. Wet, nipples erect. Waiting. A slut waiting to be told what she should do. My son was behind the camera, George took position behind a second. They were video cameras.
“Mum,” Jack said, “you are a slut, a tart. Show us your slut cunt, you slut arse. Finger yourself. We are going to film you, then sell it so others can wank as they watch you. You’ll like that won’t you slut. Think of all those men holding their cocks as they watch you finger yourself, slut.”
My legs were like jelly, my stomach just butterflies. I began, first squeezing my nipples, already so hard they were beginning to hurt. My hands moved down to my smooth, waxed pussy, my finger brushed my little pubic wedge. I parted my labia, held it wide. I looked at the camera, imagining the lens was a hard, throbbing cock. My sons hard throbbing cock. I remembered the hand job I had given him, he had a nice cock, thick, and about eight inches long. I wondered what it would feel like inside me. I tried to wipe the thought from my mind, it wouldn’t go away. I was a slut. Their slut. I turned my back on them. I walked the few steps to the chair, knowing the camera was zooming onto my arse, u*********sly I wiggled it, my hips swayed. I loved this, showing my body off, spreading myself before the camera. I raised my leg, and placed my right knee on the arm of the chair, I took hold of the chairs back, leaning, knowing the view my son would now have of his mothers cunt, her wet cunt, her arsehole, that small puckered virgin hole. Knowing where the camera would be focused, I tensed my back passage, then released it, before tensing it again. I did it several times over, as I did so, I reached between my legs, running my hand across my pussy, then opened it, so the camera could see my hidden parts. I pushed my arse back, then inserted two fingers into my aching, wet cunt. The inside of my thighs were already shinning with my wetness, as it ran from my cunt, and down my legs. I tasted myself. I turned around, sitting in the armchair. I sucked my fingers, imagining they were cocks. I was a slut. I was Jacks Mummy slut. I could see he had a hard on again. I wanted to suck his cock, because that’s what a slut Mummy would do. I put each of my legs over each of the arms, I was fully open, spread wide. I inched forward slightly, so they could see my arsehole. I tensed it, then ran a finger across it. Mmmmm, that felt nice. I did it again. Throughout my time on the chair, flashes went off, as stills were taken, breaking from time to time my concentration. I shouldn’t be doing this, I knew, but I couldn’t stop, I wasn’t sure I could ever stop. I didn’t want to stop. Sluts don’t stop, they can’t control their base desires, their sex drives. I knew this, because I had become one, perhaps I had always been one, hidden just below the surface. George handed me a vibrator, a big purple rabbit. I switched it on, I knew what they wanted, they didn’t have to tell me. Jack wanted his slut mother to use it on herself, to see it thrust deep inside her cunt. The rabbit felt wonderful, it whirled inside me, within seconds I came, then came almost immediaty again. The rabbits foot vibrated against my clit, already engorged, hard, poking out from its hood. I worked the foot hard against it. Then I was out of the chair, turning, bending. My left leg on the chairs arm, arse in the air. I penetrated myself with the rabbit again, God it felt good, deeper, then out, then in. I fucked myself with it. Then I moved the rabbits foot, and slowly inserted it into my bum. My little puckered hole resisted at first, but it had been well lubricated with the wetness that had flowed from my cunt. It felt fantastic, penetrated at the same time in anus and cunt. I suddenly had a vision of myself being fucked by the two boys, a double penetration. The image was very really, so real it made me come again. I was a total slut, masturbating so my son could film me, while fantasizing he was fucking me, fucking my arse, his friend in my cunt. Another in my mouth.
The boys stood by me, the shoot was over. There cocks still hard. I reached up, and rubbed their bulges. Then squeezed their cocks through their trousers. I looked up through my false eye lashes. I knew I had to have their cocks, but knew I couldn’t. I couldn’t go that far.
“Do you want our cocks, slut mummy,” Jack asked.
“Can I?” I asked “Can I please.”
“Only because you’ve been a good slut. This will be your reward,” he said.
I unzipped them, my mouth hungry for them. I sucked them, in turn, worked their cocks with my hands, my tongue. I was hungry for them. I was now a total slut.
“Fuck me,” I almost begged. “Fuck me I need it.” I couldn’t believe my own ears. I’d spoken what my mind was thinking - out loud. I was not just a slut, but a depraved one.
“You want us to fuck you slut?” Jack said.
“Please.” I whined.
“Not today slut mummy, maybe another time, but not today.”
They came in my mouth, on my face. I swallowed what I could. Then smiled up at them. “Thank you,” I said.


It was mid afternoon a couple of days later. I longed for another booking, but there hadn’t been any. Perhaps there would be no more. My mobile rang, I answered it. It was JB. He spoke to me for a few minutes, then hung up.
I sat taking in what he had told me I was to do.
I dressed in my shortest skirt, and most revealing blouse. The skirt wasn’t short enough. I took the skirt off, and in a thong, walked into my daughters room. Alex lay face down on her bed, reading.
“Can I borrow a skirt,” I asked innocently.
“Sure Mum, help yourself.”
I rifled through her wardrobe, until I found the one I wanted.
“bl**dy hell Mum, you sure that’s the one you want,” she asked.
“Its perfect,” I told her. “I’m off out to meet someone.”
“You got a boyfriend Mum……….you have, fucking hell.”
“Not a boyfriend, just someone who brought me a drink, he’s buying me another this evening, do you mind?” I asked.
“Mind, course not, Dad’s always working, and when he’s not he’s thinking about work. No Mum you enjoy. Come on, who is it?”
“It’s a businessman your b*****r introduced me to.” I told her truthfully.
“Not JB,” Said whispered.
“That’s right, JB.”
“Wow Mum, he’s well gorge, he’s loaded as well.”
“Its nothing like that, he wants to discuss me doing some more modelling for him, that’s all.”
“Modelling! You are so lucky. I wish I could. You going to do porno Mum?” She asked.
“Porno, no just glamour.”
“Mum, that video you did for Jack, the one with the rabbit and the chair, that’s porno, I think you should go for it.”
“You wouldn’t mind?” I asked.
“Why should I, I only wish I could, its my fantasy. Jack is good with the camera, wasn’t it weird him filming you, you know masturbating?”
“I didn’t know he’d shown you that film,” I stammered.
“Course he has, he shows me all his stuff, I’m his critic. You looked great, that make up makes you look like some one totally different. Real sexy. it’s a fabulous look. And you get so turned on, wow real cool.”
“You really don’t mind do you?”
“So like I said, go for it. Hey Mum, next time you have a shoot, can I come and watch?” Alex asked.
“Watch, oh I don’t know.” I thought about it. “I suppose so if Jack doesn’t mind, but why?”
“I want to see how he gets you so excited, he filmed me a couple of times you know,” Alex said.
“I didn’t know, doing what?” I asked.
“Only stripping, it was no big deal.” Alex said “ Go on have a good time, oh and Mum, love you.”

Alex’s skirt just covered my bum, but I had the legs for it, I had the figure as well. Seeing myself in the pictures and video that Jack had taken convinced me of that. The blouse was white, I didn’t wear a bra, JB had told me not to. The red tartan skirt screamed tart, but that was the idea. He wanted his tart, his slut. I was happy to oblige.
JB’s penthouse overlooked the bay, about fifteen minutes from where we lived. I was buzzed in, an elderly couple tut, tutted when they saw me. A middle aged woman was more vocal, “we don’t want any prostitutes here,” she shouted at me. The lift doors thankfully hid me from her.
The apartment was swish, but lacked the female touch. He was on the deck, immersed in a hotub, a bottle of champagne nearby, in a cooler. Beside him, a young woman, her pink nipples just visible below the waterline. I slowly unbuttoned my blouse, then took it off. The cool air felt refreshing as it caressed my nipples. I twisted, and unzipped the side zip of the skirt. I let it drop, then stepped out of it. My thong followed. I slipped off my shoes, and joined them in the warm water. He handed me a glass of bubbly. The other woman was beside me, her hand on my thigh as I sipped the bubbly. I felt the warmth of her skin, I was excited. She kissed me, her wet mouth covered mine. I’d never been with another woman, I knew that soon that would change. I let her take the lead, I was unsure of what to do. She guided me, caressing my breast, teasing my nipples, tugging on them, pulling them, biting them. It was like a current of electricity. I held her face to my breasts. Her tongue never stopped. Her hand was between my legs. She was tender, she didn’t rush. Slowly, much too slowly, I came, I held her close, biting her shoulder. I was like a dam bursting. I groaned, then shook, as my first lesbian orgasm washed over me.
JB had watched, now he lifted me from the tub, and laid me on the deck. I felt his cock push against my cunt, I opened my legs a little wider, and he penetrated me. I arched my back, and he went deeper. I needed his cock, I needed any cock. I was being used by him, I didn’t care. Sluts don’t. The woman, straddled my face, and lowed her cunt onto my mouth. I wanted to taste her, to pleasure her as she had pleasured me. My tongue probed, as JB thrust deep inside me. I wanted to eat as much of her I could, I drank her in, trying to drain all her juices. She flowed into my mouth, as JB flowed into my cunt. She sucked his cock, removing all his come, and my wetness. Then she shared it with me. She was a slut as well, two sluts together, as one.

It was after ten the following morning when I arrived home. I walked into the kitchen, hoping the k**s were still asl**p. I wasn’t that lucky. Alex was sitting eating her breakfast. “You dirty stop out,” she giggled, “I hope no one saw you come home!”
I bent over, to get a glass from out of the cupboard.
“Mum, please, I’m eating my breakfast,” she giggled again.
I stood and looked at her, slightly puzzled.
“Mum, you haven’t any knickers on, and that skirt of mine barely covers your bum when your standing. Tell me you didn’t stop anywhere, you came straight here.”
“Only the petrol station, still that explains the whistles, and horn blowing,” I replied, smiling.
“Whatever’s got into you, I’ll have some,” Alex said. “By the way, Dad will be home this afternoon, so perhaps a longer skirt, or some jeans, and definitely a bra, he’d blow a fuse if he see’s you dressed like that, oh and Jack wants to see you, he’s in his room.”
I walked upstairs to Jacks room. He was on the phone, but waved me in. I sipped my water. Finally he was done.
“Mum, bl**dy hell, you’ve been out in that! Anyway, I want you for a shoot tomorrow, starts at midday, is that ok?” He asked.
“Of course its ok!” I replied.
“Mum, Alex wants to come and watch, says its alright with you?”
“That’s what I told her,” I answered.
“If your sure,” Jack asked.
Of course there was a problem. He was my son, taking picture of me doing god knows what. My daughter was coming to watch, yes there was a problem. The problem was I couldn’t say no. Alex had told me to go for it, that she wanted to do porno. Fucking hell.
“No of course there’s no problem, whatever you and the boys want, I told you that, and I meant it.” I said.

Geoff arrived home just before five. He was elated. He’d just signed a new client for his company, he thought he had a promotion coming.
“I’m sorry” he said, “but I’ve got to go to L,A in the morning, I’ll be there for week, maybe ten days.”
“Oh Dad,” Alex said, “you’ve been way for ages can’t someone else do it?”
“What and get the glory!” Geoff replied, “no way honey.”
He hugged her, and kissed her forehead.
“Well get me a prezzie then,” she told him.
Later I slipped into bed beside him. He turned his back, and was asl**p almost straight away. I lay there listening as he slept, then I too drifted off.

In the morning, when I woke, he was gone. I lay there thinking, I had a busy day. The shoot started at twelve. Had it been wise to say Alex could watch, probably not, but then Jack would show her the pictures anyway, and the video if they filmed me. One way or another she’d watch her mother being the slut. I felt that warm feeling in my stomach, and reached between my legs. It felt good, I closed my eyes. I raised my legs, and slowly played with myself. I was jolted back to reality when Alex called “ Mum, its time you were up, its half ten, no time to finger yourself!”
My eyes flew open, and I threw back the quilt, and leapt out of bed.
“Nice Mum,” Alex said smiling, “very nice.” Referring to the fact I was naked. “Come on Jack left an hour ago, we’ll going to be late.”

“You drive,” I said to Alex, throwing her the keys to my car. She drove into town, and parked behind a row of shops. I was about to get out of the car when she very matter of factly said “ oh, bye the way, Jack said he’d get me a part in a porno, just a small one, well something anyway, I mean you don’t mind do you!”
Mind? Yes I should mind, but how could I stop her from doing something I was, stop her doing something her b*****r was involved in? I wanted to say no.
“No luv, its up to you, you’re nineteen, you sure?” I asked.
“Couldn’t be more so.”
Be careful what you wish for!

We walked into studio for the days shoot, and went straight to Alfie’s room, the changing and make up room.
“I’ve got an idea,” he said. “Alex, fancy modelling with Angie?”
“Really, what do you think, bl**dy right I would,” she said.
“Angie, do mind, it will make a great shoot,” Alfie said to me.
“You want me to play the slut with Alex?”
“Yes, you said you’d do anything, we just had to ask. I’m asking,” he said.
“Then my answer is yes,” I replied.
He had both me and Alex strip off, and stand in front of him. He walked around us, half closed his eyes, looking us up and down. Felt both our tits. Had us stand back to back.
“It’ll work, it will be great,” he said “Ingrid.”
Ingrid was his assistant, new to the job, and eager to please. He gave he a rapid list of instructions, before she hurried away. Then it was down to our make up.
“Angie, I’m going to do your usual look, but the eye shadow is going to have this silver glitter eye shadow mixed with it. Alex, I’m going to do you exactly the same, so sit back and watch as I transform Angie into the slut we want her to be for the shoot, then it’ll be your turn, and I’ll see if we can get you to be the slut your mother is.”
Alex looked surprised at his words. I felt that familiar feeling, deep inside me. It took him twenty minutes. I already felt different. The red lips, false eyelashes, together with the over heavy eye shadow. He’d blended the foundation well, it was lighter than I would have used, with a little blusher. I looked in the mirror, and didn’t see myself, I saw the tart, the slut who was me. I looked at my daughter, “well what do you think?” I asked her.
“Wow, fucking hot, and he’s going to do that to me, cool!” Alex gushed.
I sat and watched, as Alfie went to work on my daughter. He transformed her. He did her face exactly as he had mine. When he finished, we sat side by side, and looked into the mirror.
“See, you’re so alike, its difficult to tell who is who, brilliant! You could be twins” Alfie beamed.
Ingrid arrived back, puffing, carrier bags in each hand. I hadn’t met her before, but she seemed nice enough. Mid twenties, plump. Alfie had met her at college.
She held out two pairs of “diamond” drop earrings. We each put a pair on. Next two “diamond” chokers, three inches thick, which matched the earrings. We each sat, as Alfie clipped them around our necks in turn. We were naked, but for our jewellery. Next hold ups, eight denier. We stole a look at each other as we smoothed them into place. Heels, six inches, black. The slut mother, and the slut daughter? I didn’t know. I knew I was becoming increasingly excited. I wondered if Alex felt the same.
Ingrid held out two thongs. Black, traced through with silver thread. They were as see through, as they were miniscule. We each stepped into them, and adjusted them into place.
“No my little sluts, like this,“ Alfie said. He pulled them, so they hooked over the top of our hips. They rode up, cutting upwards into our pussy’s and bums. He looked pleased with his handiwork. Then he stroked each of our cunts through the material of our newly brought knickers. I saw Alex smile as he touched her. The dresses were silver, shiny, they glittered as the light caught the material. I held my arms up as Ingrid put mine over my head. She let it drop into place. It was short, predictably so. It reach just below my bum. To say the dresses had a plunging neck line was laughable. They plunged to below our belly buttons. Ingrid arranged my dress, to cover my tits. Beside me, Alfie fitted Alex’s identical dress. Then he admired us. I looked at Alex. She had, always had my looks, quite how much I now saw. I could have been looking into a mirror. She smiled back at me.

We walked into the studio, dressed identically, looking identical. Two sluts on a stage. As we walked our breasts became exposed, as the dresses slipped to one side. We held hands, as we presented ourselves for Jacks inspection. He smiled, he smiled very widely, and so he should.
“Mate, you’ve fucking outdone yourself, why hadn’t I seen this, they look just like each other, George is going to be pissed when he see‘ the result of this shoot” Jack said to Alfie. Then to us, “you both look amazing, gorgeous.”
“Where is Georgie?” I asked.
“Some place north of Amsterdam, a company called Triple X, they like you Mum, they like you a lot.”
He started clicking away. There were other people in the club, a couple of girls and a barman behind the bar.
We posed beside a leather sofa that had seen better days, the lighting had already been set. We pouted, always together.
“Now lets see your tits girls,” Jack called.
We both let the dresses part, I’d posed for Jack before.
“You ok with this darling,” I asked Alex.
“Course Mum, Jacks taken pictures of me topless before,” she replied.
“Can you get your nipples erect Alex, like Mums,” Jack called from behind the camera.
Alex, tweaked herself, exciting her nipples, until they were almost as hard as mine. Almost, because watching Alex play with her tits made mine even harder.
“Now hold each others tits,” Jack called, “yes that’s it, now kiss each other, but lets see your tongues.” Click, click, click.
We kissed, her lips were wet, her mouth yielding. Quickly I felt myself enjoying the sensation, it became real. We were still kissing, when Jack called, “now play with yourselves, and each other. I want you playing with each others pussys.”
“Ok, Alex,” I asked her.
“Oh yes, don’t worry about me,” she replied.
We did as we were bid, I slid my hand under her dress, lifted it, then felt her pussy through those miniscule panties, she was wet. I was surprised, I knew I was. My nipples were hard, my throat became dry. Alex was doing the same to me. Click, click, click.
“Mum, you are so wet, my God, you clit is hard, Mum, you are so naughty,” Alex giggled in my ear.”
“Ok, loose the panties, now,” Jack called “I want a shot of you pulling them down, that’s it Mum, pull them tight between you ankles, great.” Click, click.

The first stills were done. They weren’t the stills Jack wanted, I knew that. They were just to warm us up. Alfie lightly touched our makeup, up. Ingrid brought Alex a new stocking, to replace the one that had been laddered. Now the work of the day would begin.
We moved to the sofa. We kissed him in turn. Jack was videoing now I was about to fuck my daughter, while my son filmed and directed us. I was a slut, a tart. She squeezed my tits, it hurt, but the pain was pleasurable. I moaned with pleasure, and the pleasure that was to come. I was a slut. I played with my daughter, teased her nipples, her breathing became heavier. Such a slut, just like her mother. My dress fell to the floor, I stepped out of it, and bent over the arm of the sofa, “Arse in the air mummy slut,” Jack called. I did as I was asked. Alex took her dress off. Her nipples hard, like mine. Her cunt swollen with arousal. Two sluts in just their knickers and heels and stockings. Her red lips closed over my nipple, her eyes looked at me.
“Now fuck her,” Jack shouted.
I was pushed onto my back. I raised a leg, and d****d it over the back of the sofa, spreading myself wide. Wide for the camera, wide so everyone could see my wet cunt. I was a slut. I waited the tongue hot, wet. Wet as my cunt. It worked my clit. I closed my eyes with pleasure, I was coming. I cried out, “oh fucking yes, yes, just there, mmmmmmmmmmmm.”
I came, my first of the day. A long day. I felt, sensed the tongue leave me. I looked down my daughter had just made me come with her tongue. She leant forward, and kissed me. I tasted myself on her tongue, as it wormed its way into my mouth. She pulled away, smiling.
“You are such a slut Mum,” she whispered.
“And so are you darling,” I told her.
My legs were as wide as I could get them. I moaned and fingered myself. A stocking encased leg straddled me, and a smooth, silky cunt was lowered onto my face. It was dripping wet. A sluts cunt. Alex’s cunt. I had never viewed a pussy aesthetically before. I did now. It was beautiful. Her inner labia protruded from the outer. It was swollen. Her clit was erect. I opened my mouth, and drank her in. She tasted sweet, an under taste of muskiness. I ran my tongue along her labia, parting it with my tongue, unzipping it. I probed with my tongue, pushing it inside her. I ran my tongue across her anus, it flinched, then relaxed, then tightened again. She was coming, I moved down, and drank her, as she came, then came again. She screamed for someone to fuck her. She was such a slut. A wanton whore, like her mother.
“Cut!” Jack called.
He stood beside us, we were spread on the sofa. Our legs spread wide, our cunts gaped. We shone with sweat. We loved it, sluts that we are.

“Is there anything you wouldn’t do for me slut?” Jack asked.
“Nothing, I’d do anything for you, anything at all,” I replied. I ran my tongue around my lips, tasting my daughter.
“What about you little slut, you are so like our slut mother, but what would you do for me?” Jack asked.
“I’m my mothers daughter, and like you say, we are alike. Am I a slut like her? If so, then anything at all.” Alex replied. “Just ask us.”

We left studio, it was early evening. We still wore the dresses from the shoot, the same heels. Our knickers, soiled from the shoot were in our handbags, we wore new ones, the same, but new. New too our stockings, the old laddered and torn.
Men watched us walk past, eyeing our bodies, waiting, hoping our breast would come free of the dresses. They looked at our legs, they saw two sluts, me and my daughter, but she looked like my s****r, maybe my twin. We walked arm in arm, Jack at our side. He drove us out of town, to a bar on the outskirts. Not the sort of place a son would take his mother. The lighting in the booths was subdued, the bar brightly lit. Two barman worked behind it, while girls in just a pair of knickers, brought drinks to the tables. On stage a girl stripped and went through her tired routine. Jack sat between us, his arms around our shoulders. I felt him expose my breast, and rub my nipple. I looked over, and saw he was doing the same to his s****r. A guy at the bar, sitting on a stool watched. I opened my legs a little, giving him a glimpse of my crotch. He smiled. My hand was on Jacks crotch, rubbing his hardening cock, I licked my lips, all the time keeping eye contact with the guy on the stool. I felt a hand on mine, Alex’s. I opened my legs wider, and ran my hand across my pussy, feeling it through the thin material of my miniscule panties. I was wet again. After the afternoon, I was ready for more. I wanted to be fucked. I needed a cock. I was such a slut. The guy on the stool approached us, he stood and watched, then asked, “how much for the two whores?”
The question was directed at Jack.
“That depends on how long you want them for my friend.” Jack replied.
I felt suddenly very hot, my cunt was flowing. I was a slut, a slut to be used. I wanted to be used.
“All night, both of them, together.”
“Shame, they have a booking in a hour, for the rest of the night,” Jack replied.
“But they are available? Good. Here’s my card. Ring me, I think we can do some business. This is my club, I‘m Charlie.” They shook hands. Shortly after we left.

We arrived home, we drank bottle of wine in the lounge. We still wore our outfits from the shoot.
“You going to whore us, Jack,” Alex asked.
“Depends, do want me too?” Jack teased. “What about you slut,” he asked me.
“I’m still your slut Jack, you tell me, and I’ll do it,” I replied.
What I should have done was slap his face, but the thought excited me.
“She’s your slut, and I’m yours Jack,” Alex said. “I’m so wet, you want to fuck me Jack, or are you going to fuck Mummy?”
“Are you Jacks Mum, or are you still the slut model? Jack asked.
“Jacks Mum wouldn’t dress like this,” I said.
My cunt was tingling with excitement. I un buckled his jeans, and reached inside. His cock was hard, as hard as I was wet, as wet as I knew his s****r was. Alex slipped her dress off, it dropped to the floor, then helped strip her b*****r. Naked he was pushed by two sex hungry sluts to the sofa, his cock hard and obscene. I took it into my mouth, took it deep. I left a red ring three quarters down its length.
“Want to try and see if you can do better,” I asked.
Alex smiled, “That shouldn’t be too difficult!”
She opened her mouth, then dipped her head. Jacks cock disappeared into her mouth, down her throat. She gagged, dribble ran down her chin. She surfaced, then looked to see where her line was.
“I win, I think,” I said. My line is at least two millimetres below yours, that means I go first.”
I straddled my son, Alex held his cock against my cunt, she pulled my labia, it parted, and I sank onto his long, thick cock. I rode it, sinking onto it, until it was all inside me. It filled me, it stretched me. I needed it. I wanted this. Why I should have been disgusted with myself. I wasn’t. It excited me. Forbidden fruit. I was a total slut. Today I had descended, beyond imagination. I’d fucked my daughter, now with her I fucked my son. I was a slut, and so it seemed was she.
His cock inside me, Alex licked my clit, already hard, erect. She excited it, when she sucked his balls I missed her. Then I came, loudly. A wave of pleasure shook my body. I didn’t care from where that pleasure came. I just wanted cock, any cock, his cock. I had competition, Alex wanted cock as well, his cock. We swapped, she took the big cock, wet from my cunt, she took it all. I saw the initial pain on her face, soon it was all pleasure, then lust, I watched her come as I sat on Jacks upturned face, his tongue busy, snake like. As she came, I did as well. We kissed, our tongues entwined. We rode the pole, he lasted well. The son of a slut, he did well. It couldn’t last. We had both come several times, it was his turn. We sucked our juices from him, then he pleasured himself into our mouths, we shared it, and together we swallowed it. Not a drop went to waste. Two happy sluts, contented sluts at last.





... Continue»
Posted by SFS 9 months ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex, Masturbation, Taboo  |  Views: 12489  |  
100%
  |  5

How I Became a Girl


How I Became a Girl




It all started for me when I was 14 years old.

I used to baby-sit for my auntie who was quite attractive and sexy.

I don't know what impulse drove me but one night I decided to find where she kept her underwear .

In her dressing table was a draw full of lingerie. I tried on a pair of her panties and became so aroused that I nearly fainted. Before long I added a bra and slip to my ensemble and admired myself in the dressing table mirror. My erection was so intense that I only had to touch myself to experience a shattering orgasm.

Afterwards I felt a curious mixture of shame and excitement but when she asked me to baby-sit again I couldn't wait to continue my experiment.

Over the next few months I graduated to dressing fully in her clothes,(including stockings) and wearing lipstick. I also terrified myself by walking about in the garden hoping no-one would see me but just as fervently hoping that someone would!

I had no idea what drove me to do this only that it increasingly felt more natural to be dressed as a girl and that I wanted to do it all the time. This was impossible of course because I was still at school and had no resources of my own and couldn't share my secret with anybody.

I had to content myself with my weekly babysitting/dressing sessions and borrowing some of my mothers underwear and clothes when home alone. I did manage to save enough money to buy myself a bra and some panties,the urge to own some female garments of my own was enough to override the fear and embarrassment of going into the shop and purchasing them.

I wore these under my male clothes whenever possible.

I still had no idea what it was that I was doing,I had never heard of cross dressing or transvestism just that I wanted to dress permanently in female clothing and be like the teenage girls that I felt myself attracted to,I suppose because I coveted their clothes,their makeup,their breasts and their vaginas (although I hadn't yet seen one).

I hadn't had any sexual experience beyond masturbating at this stage.

I lived in a constant state of sexual frustration not knowing who I was or what I was.

Fortunately at this stage something else intervened to alleviate in part this sorry state I was in.

I became involved in music.

I had been learning to play the guitar and joined a band. They were all older than me but I was discovering that I had some talent. This became a focus and enabled me to cope with what still seemed to me the mystifying problem of my sexuality.

Were there others like me out there somewhere? If so they weren't to be found in the Northern town where I was living at the time.

The band did well and when I was 16 we got a management deal and moved to London.

This didn't work out well and after a year we all moved back up North except for Dave, the drummer.

After a few months I decided to move back to London to start a duo with Dave and this is where the story really begins(thank goodness I hear you say!)

After living briefly in a few unsuitable places we eventually found a flat share with a 36 year old Italian woman called Agetina. Dave and I did lots of auditions but not many gigs so eventually he took a job as a chef as money was tight.

Agetina worked as a seamstress from home and she suggested that I help her in lieu of rent by sorting out the component parts of the garments she was making and tacking them together. As these were exclusively female clothes

I was very happy to do this as it also seemed like a job a girl would do.

Dave was often out of the house as he worked long hours and one evening after drinking quite a lot of wine Agetina seduced me. As this was my very first sexual encounter with either a man or a woman it wasn't wholly satisfactory for either of us but as this became almost a daily experience she slowly instructed me in how to give her satisfaction.

She seemed to prefer oral sex to penetration and wow so did I!To be able to have such intimate contact with a vagina so long an object of my veneration,to explore it with my mouth and my tongue, to inhale her feminine essence and drink her cunt juices was like a dream.

I would often spend upwards of an hour between her thighs completely content as she had many orgasms and I tried to ingest the very essence of woman to take it inside me and somehow make myself more feminine.

One day while I was down between her legs she told me that she was bisexual and preferred to have sex with women but this was so wonderful it was a pity I wasn't a girl because then it would be perfect. I couldn't believe what I was hearing,I told her I always felt that I should have been a girl and blurted out everything that I had been feeling since the age of 14.

She became very excited at this and said that we would have to transform me.

The problem was that Dave was still around but the following day this was also resolved.

He said that he'd had enough of his job and was moving back to Scunthorpe.

I pretended to be disappointed but secretly of course I was delighted.

On the day I returned from seeing Dave off at the station my transformation began.

Laid out on the bed was a complete female wardrobe,bra,panties, stockings a suspender belt (this was before tights became popular) tops ,skirts,nighties even some shoes in my size.

In the short time before Dave's departure Agetina had been busy shopping.

We began with a bath and the complete removal of every last vestige of body hair which fortunately for me had always been very sparse.

Agetina chose an outfit for me and helped me to dress including padding out my bra as at this point my chest was rather flat(If only I had known what was in store for me later!)

I wore my hair long as was fashionable at that time so it only required a bit of styling.

I knew nothing at that point about makeup and was beside myself with excitement as Agetina applied foundation, blusher,eye shadow,mascara and lipstick topping it all off with a spray of delicious perfume.

Nothing could have prepared me for the first sight of myself in the mirror,I just couldn't believe my eyes,there in the mirror was an attractive teenage girl and that girl was me!

I just stood there murmuring 'thank you... Thank you' over and over again.

That night we celebrated with a special meal.

Agetina said it was my birthday party as I had finally been reborn as a girl and today was the first real day of my life. That night we were at last able to sl**p together and have sex as two women. I spent a very long time between her thighs that night and after she had repaired my makeup she fucked me (with me underneath as always) three or maybe four times but certainly until we were both exhausted. I think that day was undoubtedly the happiest day of my life.

The following morning began a huge learning curve ,the daily rituals of keeping my body smooth and moisturized,learning to apply makeup,walk in heels and a hundred other things designed to eradicate my former male self.

I went through the next week in a dreamlike state as I became totally transformed into a teenage girl.

Agetina threw away all my male clothes so if I wanted to leave the house it had to be as a girl. I was very nervous at the prospect the first time. I wore a pink dress just above the knee,tan stockings,white sling backs,my hair which Agetina had died blonde was styled in a fashionable bob,my makeup was carefully applied I looked fantastic. I slowly gained confidence as I realized that I was totally convincing and returned home in a state of great excitement. Agetina loved her new creation because that is what I was. I was also now completely dependent on her ,a fact that excited both of us and was to become the focus of our relationship.

One night soon after my first venture out we were having sex. Penetrative sex was very rare now so I was in my usual position,between her thighs my tongue and mouth providing satisfaction.

'I need to pee' she said but I'm much too comfortable to move. Press your lips firmly against my cunt and open your mouth'.

When I realized what was about to happen I was consumed with excitement. I glued my lips around her smooth shaven mound, gently opened her engorged and glistening cunt lips and waited in anticipation.

As the first drops of golden liquid entered my mouth I gulped it down greedily savoring the slightly salty taste, it became a stream flooding my mouth and throat almost too fast for me to drink but I swallowed hungrily not spilling a drop. I worshiped Agetinas cunt and savored her vaginal juices so I regarded drinking her pee as a privilege and an honor.

'In future this will be one of your many duties' she said. After this she would often wake me in the night and relieve herself in my mouth. I suppose this was the start of our long intense journey into complete subservience and submission for me and complete domination over me for her,a relationship that became so extreme in the next two years that it hardly seems possible that one person could control another so completely,but I'm getting ahead of myself here.

Our daily routine would begin with me getting up early to bathe,shave,apply makeup and dress. The thrill of wearing a bra, panties and the exquisite feeling of pulling on sheer stockings always aroused me. I calmed myself in order to appear completely feminine(no bulges) before making breakfast and presenting myself to Agetina.

One morning she said 'I have made you into a woman and you are totally dependent on me which I think we both enjoy but in order for things to progress and to effect your total transformation I need to control you completely. I require you to be totally subservient completely submissive and to obey me absolutely whatever I demand from you ,no matter how extreme. I love you so you must trust me because what I have planned for us is almost unimaginable,I nearly faint with excitement just thinking about it.

I agreed to this with alacrity because I loved her and trusted her implicitly.

Continuing she said 'You are already my cunt slave and you must continue to worship it,my cunt's satisfaction,cleanliness and well being are to be your first concern. You must be a repository for my piss whenever I require it and start each day by cleaning it thoroughly with your tongue. You must also keep it smooth and clean shaven. As from today it is also forbidden territory for your cock. Both your cock and balls are something we must eventually deal with to complete your sex change. Now take off your clothes because we must start the process of making you utterly and completely subservient.

When I was naked she produced a large cane.'If as you say you wish to be totally possessed by me you musn't ask me to stop' she said. I eagerly agreed.'This is the very last chance to change your mind' she said. 'I just want to be a girl your cunt slave and anything else you want me to be 'I replied.

The beating when it began was quite gentle,just stinging my arse cheeks. As she continued the strokes became harder and more painful and over the next few minutes almost unbearable.

The pain became more intense and I started to cry but still she didn’t stop. I realized that this was all an affirmation of the commitment that I had just made.

The more I cried the harder she seemed to beat me. We had become one,me in my pain and Agetina in her frenzied assault on my bottom. Amazingly after awhile I realized that I didn’t want her to stop,that it was the most intense experience I had ever had and thankfully the beating continued until she was exhausted.

When it ceased I was still crying but in a state of almost heightened awareness and arousal. I noticed for the first time that Agetina was naked and equally excited as I was.’Kneel before me’ she said, I dropped to my knees and she crushed my face into her cunt and a wave of shattering orgasms possessed her as my mouth and tongue probed her hole and her cunt lips. She pushed me back on to the bed murmuring

‘Maybe just one last time but you mustn’t come’ as she straddled me and engulfed my cock with the wet warmth and softness of her love hole.

She laid on top of me shuddering as the orgasms continued as I desperately fought to prevent my own climax. We stayed in this position for a long time, just joined together until my erection subsided. We both knew that something profound had occurred that she now possessed me completely. I was utterly submissive to her in mind, body and soul.’This is just the beginning’ she said.

When we had recovered she took several silk scarves and tied me spreadeagled to each of the four bedposts. Raising my head she blindfolded me,pushed a scarf in my mouth and gagged me. I was now completely helpless and at her mercy.

At first I felt a little frightened but then I began to feel excited,I had no idea what was going to happen. She stroked and pinched my nipples until they were erect.

'This will hurt you,but not as much as the real thing which we will obtain later’

I felt an intense pain as she fastened (as I found out later) clothes pegs with a strong spring clip to my nipples. The sensation coupled with the stinging warmth still emanating from my buttocks and the feeling of utter vulnerability was almost peaceful

And I knew that if this was indeed the first step then there were no limits to what we would do together.

She left me like this for an hour or more. When she returned I heard her moving about the room and eventually she took off the clothes pegs untied me and removed the blindfold and gag. On the bedside table were a selection of dildos of different sizes,a small plastic vibrator and a larger rubber dildo both of which I had seen before because Agetina had liked me to lick off her cunt juices when she had used them on herself. In addition was a much larger one and a large plug shaped device narrow at both ends but huge in the middle.’You don’t have a cunt but you have the next best thing,your arsehole. At the moment you are a virgin but we are going to open you up ready for your initiation’.

She arranged me on the bed with a pillow under my bum and told me to raise my legs.

She applied lots of lubricant to my hole and to the small vibrator. She pushed it firmly against my hole and as my sphincter relaxed it slipped in surprisingly easily. This was the first time I had had anything inside me and once I had got over the unfamiliar sensation I found that I enjoyed the feeling particularly when the vibrator was turned on. After a few minutes of pushing it in and out of my now relaxed hole it was time for the second larger one. This was a tighter fit but it wasn’t long before it was gliding smoothly in and out as Agetina fucked me with it.

It was a fantastic feeling. I had often fantasied about having sex with a man but had no idea that my arsehole would feel this good with something being pushed inside it,

Imagine what a real cock would be like. Little was I to know that I would soon find out!

For now we continued with our stretching exercises on a daily basis until I was finally able to take the huge plug inside me. After that Agetina experimented with ever bigger objects ,bottles,a large cucumber anything that had a vaguely phallic shape.

After a week or so my arsehole was huge when stretched and I was eager to make it even bigger.

Finally one day she told me to lie on the bed,my arse on the edge and to raise my legs.

She knelt on the floor to gain maximum access to my hole. She applied lots of lubricant inserted two fingers and slowly began to fuck me. I felt another finger go in then another and finally all five fingers were inside me. Telling me to relax she continued for another ten minutes or so. My arsehole felt absolutely enormous and then her hand was inside!

She didn’t stop there but carried on slowly and purposefully fucking me and opening me up still wider. I felt her clench her fist inside me as she slipped even further in as far as her wrist. I felt completely possessed as waves of sexual excitement swept over me.

Still she didn’t stop until she had buried several inches of her arm in me. We stayed like this for several minutes,locked together her fingers probing inside creating indescribable sensations.’I’m going to take my hand out soon and when I do I want you to hold your arse cheeks apart’ she said as she slowly began to remove herself. Finally her fingers slipped out and I heard her gasp.

'It’s incredible,a huge gaping hole,its wonderful!' she said.

I felt not only empty but emotionally bereft,this was the most intimate contact I had ever had with another human being.’I have only ever done this once before and that was to another woman’s cunt and now your arse/cunt she said.

As she spoke she took the large plug dildo and with one movement thrust it up inside me. It was tapered so my hole closed over the end with only the two lugs that stopped it slipping out of reach visible. She turned me over and with the cane began beating my bottom with the dildo still inside. Such was her sexual high that she began with the intensity that usually concluded one of our sessions. The pain was unbelievable but I exalted in it and she carried on until we were both crying and in a state of complete exhaustion. She laid on the bed and told me to get between her thighs. She squeezed my head between her legs as I thrust my tongue inside her. Abruptly she raised her legs and said breathlessly 'Push your tongue in my other hole!’ I put my hands under her buttocks and pulled her arsehole onto my mouth licking around the puckered hole until I gradually gained entry. I fucked her with my tongue until she eventually lowered her legs and I turned my attentions once more to her glorious cunt. She came violently and I lay between her legs for a very long time savoring and ingesting her vaginal juices.

When we recovered she said 'I have something very serious to say to you,what has just happened was a life changing experience. It has released something within me so powerful that it frightens me. If we continue I don’t know where this will end. You are very young and I know you want this as much as me but I am going to give you one last chance to end it.

If you want to carry on two things must happen. As from today you must only refer to me as Madam. Secondly you no longer have any will of your own and you have only a female identity from now on your name will be Suzanne. This is how it must be. I will demand absolute unquestioning obedience and you must be prepared to undergo humiliation,pain and total feminisation,there will be no turning back. If you agree kneel before me and kiss my feet.’

I needed no second bidding and showered her feet with kisses.

We began the process in earnest . Each day I would rise early make myself look pretty and serve Madam breakfast. I had to undertake all my domestic duties dressed as a maid. It was a very feminine outfit,black dress with a white apron, black stockings and flat shoes. When she had finished I attended to her cunt, cleaning it with my tongue,sometimes Madam would relieve herself in my mouth and then she raised her legs and I performed the same duty for her sweet arsehole making sure to push my tongue far inside.

Then it was time for the first of several beatings which were performed with me naked. I then had to spend time tied to the bed,blindfolded and gagged. Madam attached nipple clamps,this time the real thing that could be progressively tightened to cause excruciating pain. My balls were also tied very tightly Madam would remove the blindfold so that I could see them turn red then almost black as the bl**d supply was cut off. I hoped that this would cause permanent damage eventually but she always released them before it got critical.

Genital torture became part of our daily routine. As well as tying my balls she would spank both my cock and balls using a kitchen spatula with a rubber blade. This caused intense pain and sometimes bruising as the skin of the penis is quite tender.

One day she grasped the skin of my scrotum and thrust a safety pin through which was agonising. She released me from my bonds and handed me another 12 pins.’I am leaving you for about 30 minutes and when I return I want to see the skin of your balls pierced with all of these pins’ she said.

The first attempt was not very successful as I gingerly pressed the point of the pin against the skin. I had to do Madams’ bidding or suffer the consequences and anyway the whole point of my existence was to please her. I pressed harder and pulled the skin tight against the point and was rewarded by feeling it slowly piercing the double fold of skin . As the point came through I felt a sense of achievement and set about repeating the painful exercise another 11 times. The pain really aroused me and although Madam was pleased with my efforts she wasn’t pleased with the sight of my erection and rewarded me by beating my cock and balls with the cane. It was thrilling when the cane caught one of the pins,pain was now a d**g to both of us.

On another occasion she handed me a piece of wood ,a small hammer and some tacks.

'I want you to nail your scrotum to the wood so that it is stretched’ she said.

I placed the wood on the arm of a chair and pressed the first tack so that it pierced the skin and then hammered it through . The pain was exquisite. It took another 8 or 9 tacks to fully stretch the skin of my balls on to the wood. This excited both us so much that Madam threw me on to the bed and beat me while I was lying on top of my painfully secured balls.

Her ingenuity knew no bounds. She obtained a small device that was used for pressing neckties,just two flat pieces of wood with a screw device on each side that tightened down.

She tied my balls tightly and put them into the press and screwed it up until they were flattened. I was left in this condition for several hours and when the screws were released my balls stayed flat for some time. I adored this systematic destruction of my testicles and I think both of us knew what the final outcome would be. The thought of it excited me beyond belief, although she had not yet used the word castration I knew that was what would happen one day and I wanted it desperately.

On other occasions I was instructed to crawl around naked for a whole day with the large plug dildo inside me,nipple clamps attached and sometimes with the tie press suspended from my balls as they were crushed flat and to sl**p on the floor at the foot of the bed. I loved this extreme humiliation,the pain and punishment and the feeling that I was entering a state of nothingness,unable to survive except as an adjunct to Madam. Even when undergoing extreme humiliation,beating and being completely debased I wanted to go even further to please her.

In this maelstrom of sexual activity the day to day business of life still had to happen.

I was responsible for all domestic duties,washing,cleaning,dusting cooking and shopping. Whatever I was doing I had to be perfectly groomed and entirely feminine.

In the house I had to wear my maids uniform but was allowed to change when I left the house to go shopping. Although I looked convincingly like a teenage girl my voice sometimes was a giveaway. I tried to raise my voice so that it was more like a females but it did generate a few curious looks. I got to know quite a few locals on my shopping trips. We lived in Ladbrook Grove which in the sixties was quite a decadent ,hippie like area and some people knew that I was a transsexual but seemed not to care. Live and let live.

I had only just learned the term transsexual. I suppose I had started as a transvestite,the very first time I had worn my aunties clothes I knew I was different but how I felt went way beyond clothes. Even though I still had male genitalia I knew that I was and always would be a woman.

There was still one anomaly with our relationship. Although I was completely dependent and subservient to Madam I was also dependent on her financially,she still worked as a seamstress in order to support both of us. I still helped her but it was a far from satisfactory situation but one that was soon to be resolved.

One afternoon following a beating that reached new highs for both of us she tied me to the bed but left my legs free and only blindfolded me leaving the gag out.

'You have a treat in store this afternoon’ she said.

I was left for sometime but later heard who I thought was Madam enter the room. I heard the sound of someone undressing but as I was forbidden to speak I couldn’t ask what was happening.

Someone knelt astride me and I felt something brush my lips and then press against them forcing them apart. I instantly knew that it was a cock as the tip entered my mouth and I gagged a little when it touched the back of my throat. Suddenly my mouth was full of cock. I had often dreamed of this and now it was really happening.

I sucked and licked it as I did when cleaning Madams juices from her dildo This got an immediate reaction. Whoever it was began to slowly fuck my mouth as I eagerly licked and sucked wanting more of it inside. I loved the smooth feel of the shaft as it slid between my lips. I tried to push it into my cheek so that I could engulf even more of this wonderful manflesh. I hated my own cock but I certainly wanted more of this one.

His breathing became heavier and the strokes more urgent as I sucked harder.

With a shudder he came into my mouth and I swallowed his sweet cum greedily.

He removed his cock and brushed the tip across my lips smearing them with the last vestiges of cum.

‘You certainly seemed to like that’ said Madam who had been watching all this take place.’Now satisfy my cunt while Michael(for that was his name)recovers,watching that has made me all wet.’ She untied me and I slid down the bed a little. Madam removed my blindfold, positioned herself over my face and smothered me with her soaking wet cunt. I buried my tongue deep inside and drank deeply of her feminine essence quickly bringing about several orgasms. I was in heaven, cock and cunt all within the space of a few minutes!

Michael who had grown firm once more put a pillow under my bum. This gave me chance to look at his cock. It was huge. It must have been about eight and a half to nine inches long with a thick shaft and uncircumcised. I raised my legs as I learned to do during the regular dildo sessions with Madam in anticipation of what was about to happen.

Michael applied lots of lubricant in and around my hole and on his cock. He pressed the tip against me. I relaxed my sphincter as Madam had taught me to do when inserting a variety of objects inside me. Michael's cock in spite of it’s size slipped in easily,a few inches at first and then right to the hilt his balls making contact with my arse cheeks. I was in ecstasy, I had fantasized about this very situation since puberty and now here I was filled with cock . He began to fuck me with long slow strokes,his cock tantalizingly almost slipping out and then plunging back in to fill me with his hard shaft. I was in heaven,I never wanted it to end. The long strokes got harder and more intense until he was pounding in to me penetrating deep inside me.

He shuddered and I felt his hot cum spurt into my arse, oh god this was what I wanted cock,cock and more cock. Fortunately dreams sometimes do come true and this is what I got.

For the rest of the week Michael came every day and fucked me,sometimes several times. I just couldn’t get enough. Madam watched all these sessions and on one wonderful occasion participated. I lay between her thighs sucking and licking her cunt as Michael fucked my hole. I felt as though I was reduced to just a means of giving sexual pleasure

A wonderful feeling of debasement and complete subservience. I was reduced to two orifices I was nothing but a fuckhole and I gloried in it.

‘The last few days have been a sort of training session,from now on this is how we will make money,there are lots of men out there who love the idea of sex with a shemale because that is what you are,a girl with a cock. I’m going to put small cards in phone boxes to attract them’ She said.

Within days the phone had started to ring and I prepared myself for my first client in a state of heightened excitement. I was not only Madams’ slave I was also now a means for us to obtain the wherewithal to live well. I was a prostitute. I couldn’t have been happier.

Up to this point I had only seen one other cock besides my own and that was Michael's, yet here I was about to embark on a career selling sex to men.

My first encounter went well in spite of my nervousness. His cock was quite small compared to Michael's but I was soon to learn that it was about an average size.

I spent a long time sucking and licking both his cock and balls until he was very hard,ready and eager to fuck me.

Due to the recent attentions of Michael and the size of his cock my copiously lubricated hole was well and truly stretched. With one thrust he was soon buried deep inside me and pounding away. It took just a few minutes before he was filling me with his creamy cum.

One other encounter took place that day and then a couple more that week. The following week it was at least one a day and within a month I was seeing on average six men a day. It was incredible,cocks of all sizes,large ,small and occasionally enormous. I loved them all but I particularly enjoyed the very big ones as my hole had become soft ,stretched and pliable and able to accommodate the biggest of cocks with ease.

They say practice makes perfect,well I was certainly getting plenty of that,sometimes being fucked up to 40 times a week.

I became an artist at sex. I used my sphincter muscles to squeeze and make even a small cock seem like a tight fit. I also became incredibly adept with my mouth and tongue. With smaller cocks I even learned to take them into my throat.

I was sexy and enticing. I made each man feel like a sex god. Most of them came back for more.

When having sex I generally wore a sheer ,shortie ‘baby doll’ nightie,bra stockings and suspenders and lacy French knickers all in black. Maybe a bit of a cliché but it certainly seemed to turn men on. Similarly my makeup was overdone with lots of eyeliner,mascara,blue eyeshadow and scarlet lipstick. Just this side of trashy but it spelled out S-E-X.

Madam was able to cease her seamstress activities because of all the money I was earning for her so she focused her attention entirely on my further transformation and training.

In spite of my sexual exertions I was still required to rise early to fulfil my domestic duties and to attend to Madams’ cunt and hole. She became particularly fond of my attentions to her ‘other’ orifice and would make me long periods with my my tongue inside it instructing me to make occasional forays to her delectable cunt.

Although cock was my daily preoccupation her cunt was an object of worship to me as was Madam herself. When I say worship I mean that in a literal sense,she was godlike to me ,I was unable to function without her.

Beating and humiliation was still a daily occurrence necessary to reinf***e my lowly position. My training and further transformation was Madams’ main agenda.

Genital torture was reserved for Sundays when I didn’t receive clients or on a quiet day which wasn’t very often now. Although this generally only happened once a week it had taken on a new extreme dimension. It was centered almost entirely on the systematic abuse of my balls.

Madam pierced the skin of my scrotum with a variety of sharp objects,larger and larger safety pins,knitting needles almost anything that could be f***ed through and the greater the pain caused, the better.

This reached new heights when one day she tied my balls tightly and pierced them with surgical needles of various sizes. This time not just through the skin but into the actual tissue of the testes. This was dangerous in the extreme but I begged her to continue until finally she thrust a large needle through the centre of both testicles skewering them together. I nearly fainted with the pain and excitement.

We had now reached a new level,mere beatings would no longer be enough and although our activities had now become possibly life threatening it was impossible for her to stop. As her slave I had no control over the situation and as I desperately wanted to achieve deeper and deeper levels of submission and servitude I was a willing and eager partner to whatever was to happen next. There was an unspoken word between us that whenever it entered my mind filled me with unspeakable excitement , castration. It was now inevitable and I longed for it to happen.

As a slave I was only allowed to speak to Madam when spoken to. If I wanted to speak to her I had to prostrate myself before her and humbly ask permission. The following day I threw myself at her feet."Well Suzanne what is it you want?"

"Please Madam,I beg you,please,please cut off my balls"

"You really want this?" "Yes, yes Madam!" "then you must beg me to do it every day and be tortured and beaten severely for asking" "thank you,thank you Madam"

"I will look in to the best way to do this seek some advice and meanwhile as you don't want your balls I am going to beat them and pierce them as never before."

She commanded me to take off my clothes then gagged me and tied me to the bed.

I felt my balls being bound tighter than they had ever been,needles pushed in to the flesh,lots of them and then the beating with the spatula pushing the needles in even further with every stroke,the pain was intense,I exulted in it 'destroy them,these horrible male appendages' ran through my mind like a mantra as we both reached sexual arousal of an unprecedented level,v******e and passion combined with raw lust. She lashed my straining erection beating it until it was livid with bruises and still I didn't want her to stop. Finally she squatted over me and crushed her divine cunt in to my face. I buried my tongue inside her drinking deep of her female juices then alternately exploring her 'other' hole. She began a series of shattering orgasms grinding her sex into me.

When the violent waves of sex had subsided she remained with her cunt glued to my mouth then filled me with a stream of her warm nectar. I relished every drop as if it was fine wine,to me it was infinitely better.

She untied me and left me to remove the needles and to attend to the considerable damage to my balls. They were bruised and bl**dy. She came to inspect them "the sooner we relieve you of those my girl,the better,now tidy yourself up and make yourself pretty"

Sally was one of Madam's girlfriends. Since I was no longer allowed penetrative sex she frequently had sex with various women and Sally was her favorite. They were a study in contrasts. Madam was small and petite and Sally was big and voluptuous,how I envied her large breasts!Occasionally I was allowed to join them in their sexual activities,obviously in a very submissive role. They would lie naked side by side,my mouth between Madam's thighs whilst I inserted a dildo into Sally's cunt and fucked her gently with it. After a while I would be instructed to lick the juices off the dildo and to change sides servicing Sally with my tongue and Madam with the dildo.

Sally also liked the dildo in her arse. Before lubricating and inserting it I had to worship her hole kissing it and cleaning inside and out with my tongue. Whilst I penetrated Sally with the dildo I performed on Madam's 'other' hole with my tongue and lips.

From time to time Sally liked to fuck me with a strap on dildo whilst Madam smothered me with her cunt holding her labia apart before sitting on me so that it was difficult for me to breathe as she fucked my face.

Sally was a nurse and it was this fact that made the next step in my feminisation possible.

In the 1960's it was very difficult to obtain female hormones certainly not legally but Sally had the connections and wherewithal to obtain an unlimited supply. It obviously came at a price but that was no longer a problem with all the money that Madam was making hiring out my sexual services.

One morning Madam gave me three small white tablets."These are estrogen pills,6 milligrammes in all,you are to take these every morning. Soon your skin will soften and your breasts will start to grow,you won't have to shave your body hair so frequently. Also you are to take these other pills every evening,they are called anti-androgens and they will reduce the amount of testosterone you produce,that horrible male hormone,and make the estrogen more effective.

Your body fat will re-distribute itself so that your hips are wider and rounder. Your penis and balls will become smaller which will please me. Hopefully one day soon we will remove them permanently. There is no turning back,once you have taken these hormones for a few months the effect will be permanent,you will be a woman"

I was astonished,I knew it was somehow possible but now my dream was to come true!

I swallowed the pills religiously morning and evening. For a while the only sensation was some tingling and sensitivity around my nipples until one glorious morning I realised that my breasts had started to develop. Almost imperceptibly at first but after about three months I had small soft budding breasts with plump nipples. I was in heaven!

From then on the changes were more pronounced I soon filled a 36A bra and had a respectable cleavage. My hips rounded,(I was curvy!)my skin became soft. The psychological effect was just as great,I felt feminine both outwardly and inwardly then one day a momentous event happened which speeded my transformation and made it even more permanent.

As predicted my penis and testicles had become smaller. When undressed these were the only thing that could possibly identify me as ever being male. The rest of me was all woman. My breasts really excited my male visitors and most of them preferred to fuck me naked so they could spend time sucking my tits. They had become quite large by now and I was really proud of them and flaunted them constantly. Although I really hated my male appendages it really turned the men on to see such a thing on a curvy,sexy,teenage girl.

One morning Madam informed me that there would be no visitors for the next month.

"You will need time to recover Suzanne because you are to have your dearest wish,we are going to remove your balls and get rid of that nasty testosterone forever! You will be nice and smooth between your legs, you can stop taking the anti-androgens and because you won't be making any testosterone the eostrogen will be even more effective. Who knows,soon your tits might be bigger than Sally's!

These words made me faint with excitement,I threw myself at her feet crying with gratitude but wondering how this fantastic thing could be achieved. Madam explained it to me.

"Sally and I were going to use something called an elastrator,it applies a very tight rubber band to the top of your scrotum and cuts off the bl**d supply. Within a few hours your testicles die and after two days or so it is possible just to cut them off,leaving the band in place till it has healed. However the result would not be smooth as there would remain a little nub of tissue and there are also risks involved.

Sally knows a junior doctor who has a predilection for transsexuals and he is willing to do a surgical procedure which is very simple.

In return he wants you to live with him for a week and do everything he desires no matter how extreme. I'm sure you will enjoy it,Sally tells me he has a very large cock!you had better prepare as he is coming this evening".

I spent the rest of the day in an agony of anticipation and excitement. I performed my domestic duties,serviced madam's cunt and hole and gratefully received a severe beating. Madam was very sexually aroused at the thought what was about to happen and made me spend most of the morning with my mouth between her legs. I couldn't satisfy her even after several orgasms.

She beat me with a cane and a paddle until my bum was bright red,she spent an hour inserting very large dildos inside me eventually fisting me pushing her arm in the furthest it had ever been then suddenly she had an idea.

"You won't be able to produce cum after today Suzanne,you must come inside Madam's cunt one very last time as a very special privilege and then lick and suck me feasting on your last drops of cum ever. The only spunk that will ever be in your body after tonight will be floods of it from hundreds of cocks!"

She positioned me on my back on the bed and squatting over me she engulfed my tiny cock with her wet and juicy love hole.

She stretched out on top of me and began to gently fuck me,squeezing my girly cock with her pelvic muscles. She tweaked my engorged nipples and buried her tongue in my mouth kissing me passionately. I hadn't been allowed to come for a long time and as Madam's movements became more urgent I knew that it wouldn't be long before I reached orgasm.

"Come on Suzanne fill Madam's cunt with your cum,use your balls for the very last time before I cut them off,you will just be left with your pathetic tiny cock so make good use of it now,give me pleasure slave,give me your cum!"

These words excited me so much that I immediately emptied every last drop of the contents of my balls into Madams' hungry sex in an orgasm more intense than I had ever experienced.

When we had both recovered she slowly removed my cock and careful not to spill a drop she straddled my face and let the creamy contents of her cunt ooze into my mouth. I eagerly lapped and sucked savoring the taste of her divine love hole mixed with my cum until I had swallowed it all and Madams' cunt was again pristine.

She inspected herself to make sure not one drop remained and when all was to her satisfaction she tied me to the bed and gagged me..

"I have a surprise for you Suzanne,although we aren't going to use it to castrate you Sally and I actually obtained an elastrator. it's a pity to waste it so I am going to amuse myself with it for a while.

She produced a device that had two handles and a ratchet device for stretching a thick band of rubber. When fully extended it fitted comfortably over my balls. When it was positioned correctly at the top of my scrotal sac Madam released the rubber band. It snapped on to my skin with the f***e of a fully tightened vice. The gag muffled my scream,the pain was both excruciating and exciting as I had developed a high pain threshold thanks to the daily beatings and genital torture but I had never experienced anything as immediately intense as this before. My reaction excited Madam,she removed my gag and stifled my moans by grinding her cunt in to my face.

After a while as I lay softly moaning on the bed Madam showed me several other things she had recently acquired.

"I was saving all this for another time to heighten your pain/pleasure even more but I am unable to stop now I want to go beyond anything we have ever done before,I think you are ready. Look at these nipple clamps,they tighten from both sides and have sharp points that penetrate your flesh,and this is a surgical speculum,used for internal examinations I am going to slowly open you up,wider and wider as though you were giving birth"

The pain in my lower regions was agonising as the band bit into my flesh but it was the most exciting feeling I had ever had.

Madam placed the clamps on my massively erect nipples and began to tighten the screws. I felt nothing at first because of the intense pain in my groin but as the points pierced the flesh at the base of my nipples I felt ecstatic,my whole body was a sea of pain and intense sexual arousal and it was only a beginning!

She untied me and turned me over, the pain in my breasts was unimaginable as my body weight pushed against the clamps.

I felt my arse being lubricated and the speculum inserted to it's fullest extent. I felt my hole widen as Madam slowly tightened the screw mechanism. Every few minutes she made the device extend further until it felt as though I would split apart,but I didn't want her to stop,I craved even more. Madam obliged by whipping my back raising great red welts,I was complete because I had now been reduced to nothing,an object of complete and utter subservience who existed purely for the gratification of others and a willing partner in a journey beyond normal sex and pain,absolutely no limits.

After a while the beating stopped,Madam loosened the speculum and slowly removed it leaving my hole,huge,empty and gaping.

She took away the nipple clamps leaving my nipples sore and swollen and carefully cut away the band from my balls,which had turned a blue/black color."we have to stop Suzanne otherwise the damage to your balls would be permanent and we have to prepare you for tonight. What has just occurred was fantastic,so much pain,so much sexual pleasure. We cannot stop now we must go much further but the next step might be dangerous,life threatening but you have no choice you have to submit to everything I want to do to you no matter how extreme. You have no will,you cannot exist without me,I created you and you are my possession,completely submissive and subservient,a nothing,a hole unless I decree otherwise. Now kneel before me and worship me"

I threw myself before her and bowed my head." repeat these words,which you must say to me every day,'I worship you Madam,I cannot exist without you,you have the power of life and death over me and I submit to anything you wish to do to me'

I eagerly repeated the words,tonight I would willingly sacrifice my balls and perhaps my cock would be next, whatever Madam sought fit to do with me I would humbly and gratefully comply.

The evening soon came and Sally and the doctor whose name was Simon arrived

Simon explained that he would give me a local anesthetic in my groin area,slice through the skin of my scrotum and remove each testicle. He would cut and tie off each cord that channeled the sperm to my penis and push them into my abdominal cavity.

He would cut and shape the loose skin and sew it neatly between my legs. I would need to wear a dressing on it for a week or two but it should soon heal and there would be no visible scarring. The whole procedure would take about an hour.

It sounded wonderful to me!And it was wonderful,because of the local anesthetic I felt no pain or discomfort and everything went according to plan.

After two weeks I was able to dispense with the dressing. Every time I looked at my naked reflection in the mirror I marveled at the smoothness between my legs,it was a miracle to me.

During the month of my operation and subsequent recovery Madam allowed me to do lighter domestic duties. Beating was off limits for the time being but such was our now all embracing sado/masochistic relationship that it was impossible to exist without the giving and receiving of pain and punishment. Madam was impatient to resume where we left off on the day of my castration but it wasn't possible until I was completely healed.

I started every day on my knees reciting my litany of worship to Madam and dutifully servicing her cunt and hole with my tongue and lips and making sure there was not one single vestige of pubic hair as she liked to be perfectly smooth and hair free. Often she would relieve herself in my mouth ,I greedily swallowed every drop savoring her warm salty nectar.

In place of beating Madam usually nipple clamped me with an even more fearsome flesh piercing pair. There was a chain suspended between them with a weight attached which swung whenever I moved resulting in constant,exhilarating pain.

Also systematic humiliation replaced the daily beatings. I was often required to spend whole days crawling on my hands and knees naked. Madam began to delight in bondage and found endless new ways in which to restrain me. I would be blindfolded and tied to the bed for hours at a stretch nipple clamps in place.

One day I was bound tightly and placed lengthways across the bed with my head protruding over the side."Something new and exciting today Suzanne"She placed a hood over my head with an opening cut out for my mouth."This is a dental speculum,it will keep your mouth wide open as long as I wish". She inserted it in my mouth and adjusted a mechanism which opened my mouth widely and locked it in place.

"I know that I pee in your mouth every day,but that is part of your duties as my cunt slave, today you have become merely a toilet. Sally is coming round later for drinks,lots of wine,

so we will keep you very busy pissing into you. Also you will lick us clean when we have finished and don't you dare spill a single drop!"

She squatted over me and directed a copious stream into my throat and when she had done she sat on my face whilst I licked her cunt clean. The feeling of helplessness and absolute humiliation thrilled me,I had been reduced to a mere object,a repository for piss.

I heard Sally arrive shortly after. They must have consumed a large amount of wine because I was used seven or eight times that afternoon. I loved the contrast between Madams' sweet vagina and Sally's, voluptuous,with large lips that my nose slipped between,almost smothering me as I licked her clean. I was very privileged to service two such wonderful objects of my veneration.

Later on Madam released me from all my restraints."You have done well,not a drop spilled,maybe we should have a party and use you for our toilet,I'm sure you will like it because you will have cocks to take care of too!what do you think of that?

"I would feel privileged to be able to serve you but I don't feel worthy Madam"

"The right answer Suzanne,I must make you so that you are absolutely nothing,so that you would beg for the honour of being used in such a way,when you are completely healed I will do things to you that are beyond the bounds of imagining,where it will end I don't know but I am impatient to begin"

I thrilled to these words, I was impatient too.

A week or so later Madam did throw a party,(actually more like an orgy) and I was indeed for the earlier part of the event used as a repository by both the male and female guests.

Occasionally I tasted cum when a man excited by my breasts and cock masturbated into my mouth.

Later on when I had been released from my bonds I was allowed to dress in my maids uniform. Madam announced that everyone should make use of me as they wished.

As I wasn't yet allowed to be penetrated I sucked several cocks,swallowed lots of cum and buried my tongue in a variety of juicy holes both male and female. All around was a scene of complete abandon as men fucked men,women fucked women ,men and women fucked together in combinations of two,three and more. I hadn't had any cock inside me for over two weeks and desperately wanted to be fucked,unfortunately that wasn't possible until my stitches were removed. I joined two men who were having sex doggy style and laid underneath them sucking the 'bottom's' cock whilst watching the others large cock pounding into his arsehole.

I was rewarded with a delicious mouthful of his cum as the other man filled his arse with spunk. The bottom sat astride me held his arse cheeks apart and told me to lick and suck the cum from his hole which I did greedily.

I watched fascinated as woman sat astride a man with his cock in her arse and another man penetrated her cunt,later on I ate spunk from both her orifices.

By now I had stripped down to my panties and had my tits sucked by both men and women.

The room was alive with of moans of ecstasy as orgasms were achieved,the wonderful wet sound of cunts and arseholes being penetrated the slapping sound of balls against arse cheeks naked flesh everywhere and in the midst of all this,me,Suzanne,servicing cocks,vaginas and arseholes with my mouth,a sex slave,an object of degradation,sub-human, completely submissive and subservient and still I wanted more and more,there were no limits to how far I would go to achieve absolute servitude and submission,till every fibre of my being was possessed by Madam. I couldn't wait to begin the next stage of our journey.

Before this could happen however there was the small matter of my obligation to Simon.

A week later the stitches were removed and the result pronounced a success. I marvelled at my reflection in the mirror,at the wonderful smoothness between my legs. My cock was the only thing that looked out of place although thankfully it had shrunk and was now only about 4" when erect and a tiny nub when flaccid. I preferred to think of it as an overly large clitoris.

The following week I moved in with Simon to be totally at his disposal for the next seven days. It was the first time I had been parted from Madam in nearly a year and it felt very strange. However I had received instructions from her to do absolutely anything that Simon desired.

When I arrived at his house he kissed me passionately and led me by the hand to his bedroom. He undressed me slowly before taking off his clothes. When we were both naked he kissed me again and again then pushed me gently on to the bed. He laid on top of me and sucked my tits until my nipples were plump and engorged. By then my tiny cock was stiff but Simon's erection was enormous."You're gorgeous Suzanne,I have been waiting for this moment for weeks"he said."What would you like most of all?""Your cock,please,please Simon" I gasped.

He squeezed lubricant on to his fingers and applied it around my hole and to his cock. Kneeling between my legs he put a hand under my bum and raised me up to meet the glistening tip of his cock which he pressed against my arsehole. I eagerly pushed forward to meet his gorgeous 8" or more of thick, rigid man flesh. My hole opened like a flower as the head of his cock slipped in to me. He fucked me with long slow strokes until I had received every inch of him inside me and his balls rested against me. We stayed like this for a minute or two his cock throbbing inside my love hole. He teasingly withdrew until just the tip was still inside before plunging it back in right to the hilt. He slowly repeated this several times until his movements became more urgent and he began to fuck me in earnest until he was ramming it in to me with fast hard, violent strokes."Tell me what you want slut" "Your cock Simon,fuck me,fuck me,harder,fill me with cock!" "What are you Suzanne?" " a slut,your cockslut,your whore,your slave!"

These words spurred him to even greater efforts,my head banged against the headboard as he launched a frenzied attack on my hole his balls banging violently against me until with a cry he emptied himself inside me.

When we both had recovered he slid his cock out of my hole and laid on his side instructing me to lick off the last vestiges of cum and to keep his cock in my mouth. I licked and sucked him clean. He was soon asl**p but I dare not move and so remained for about an hour with him between my lips. I felt him go soft but when I heard him stirring I began to suck gently until he was fully hard again."Can't wait for it Suzanne you cockslut,whore can you?well you will get some more shortly and as I am your master for a week that is what you will call me,understood? "Yes Master" I replied thankful that my role was to be my usual one of subservience and obedience. I had a suspicion that he might want romance and I would not have known how respond to it.

He laid on his back his now conspicuous erection standing to attention.

"First suck me then sit on my cock facing me so I can play with your tits" he commanded.

I went down on him until the head of his cock touched my throat and then careful not to gag

I eased it carefully in and swallowed until my lips rested against his tummy. I had only ever done this with much smaller cocks and I felt a sense of achievement as his cock filled the whole of my throat and mouth. I eased my lips back up his shaft and then swallowed him again,then again and again.

"You cocksucking slut,that is incredible! I want to come in your throat sometime but I want your arse again now,sit on me"

I squatted over him and guided the swollen end of his cock into my recently fucked hole and slowly sat down until I was sitting astride him my perfectly smooth crotch resting on his tummy. He reached up and roughly squeezed my nipples."your tits are getting bigger Suzanne and they will continue to grow now there is no testosterone to interfere with the effect of the estrogen,you are going to be a very big girl indeed!"He lunged upwards burying his cock even deeper inside me. As he withdrew it I sat on him and soon we had established a rhythm that brought him close to orgasm. He spurted another load of creamy cum nectar deep into my arse. I leaned forward and as his cock slid out I went down on him taking him into my throat staying locked in this position until his erection subsided.

"This week I'm going to have you in every possible way" he said and that's what happened.

He fucked me in every imaginable position,he came on my face,in my hair,in my mouth and on my tits,the latter by putting his cock between my cleavage and pushing my tits together and fucking them whilst I teased the end of his cock with my tongue. He laid me in the bath, stood over me and pissed in my open mouth and over my body.

I spent the whole week naked even when cooking and serving meals. He started each day by eating breakfast naked apart from a robe while I knelt under the table and sucked his cock.

When we weren't fucking he penetrated me with a variety of large dildos or phallic objects,I particularly remember a huge cucumber that took almost 30 minutes of lubricating and manipulating before it eventually slid inside me. He also liked to fist me.

He was very good at this and managed on one occasion to get his arm inside me almost to the elbow!The sensation was indescribable. He particularly liked me to deep throat him and I became very adept at this going straight down on him and taking in his whole cock in one movement. By experimenting he found he could position me with my head over one side of the bed and by squatting over me he could fuck me in the throat filling it directly with cum.

He even slept with his cock inside me. His sexual energy was boundless every day was a fuckfest. At the end of the week I had lost count of the number of times I had been fucked or penetrated in some way. My hole was almost permanently agape. I had also swallowed what seemed like pints of cum. I had been debauched,used,abused and humiliated,dehumanized,reduced to two orifices for his sexual gratification but I felt I needed to go further to plumb greater depths of degradation and subservience.

I had begged him to beat me but he was more interested in fucking,he did spank me a couple of times but I needed whipping,nipple clamping,binding,restraining,taking to where Madam had left me before my castration and beyond. I needn't have worried,it was all waiting for me at home.

On a lighter note because of the lack of testosterone and the large daily doses of estrogen my body had become even more feminized. My skin was soft and smooth,my eyes bright and my complexion flawless. My hips were becoming more rounded and my breasts and nipples were really something to behold. I was thrilled but not in a vain way. Vanity was something forbidden in my lowly position. The more attractive I became the more use I was to Madam, the more clients I would attract,the more money I would earn for her,the more I would please her.

When I arrived home Madam told me to go the spare bedroom and wait. When I opened the door I couldn't believe my eyes,in my absence the place had been transformed.

In the centre of the room was a padded table similar to the ones that physiother****ts use with a hole for your face, but this one had adjustable straps attached to each side. A large wooden construction in the shape of an X was bolted to one wall. Footrests were attached to the bottom spars of the X frame both fitted with adjustable straps. Two more straps were attached to the upper part and in the middle a wooden plate was screwed to the wall fitted with a wide leather strap. A rack was filled with whips,canes and paddles of all sizes. A shelf contained a selection of dildos and other phallic objects,some of them enormous in size.

A hoist was bolted to the ceiling with two metal rings a couple of feet apart set in the floor directly underneath.. Hanging from hooks on the wall were manacles,gags a black rubber hood with mouth and eye holes. A chest of drawers contained nipple clamps, some glass rods of various diameters,speculums of various types and a selection of what looked like surgical instruments.

I looked at all this with a mixture of excitement and fear." I am eager to begin Suzanne" said Madam as she entered the room "but I'm sure Simon has exacted more than his entitlement and you must rest because as from tomorrow you will not leave this room for several days.

Also starting tonight,you will no longer share my bed you must sl**p on the floor at the foot of the bed as befits your lowly station,I will call you if I wish to relieve myself during the night".

Apart from the discomfort of lying on the floor I slept very little that night my mind in a whirl,thinking about what was to begin the following morning.

I rose early and attended to both my domestic and cunt slave duties. It was wonderful to savour the taste of Madam's vagina once more. She was in a very excited state and kept me between her thighs for a very long time . After about an hour and several orgasms later she instructed me to go to my 'new home' kneel on the floor naked bow my head and wait her arrival.

What happened next came as a total surprise. I heard her enter the room." Come here Suzanne" I looked up and saw that she was naked."Come here"

She embraced me and kissed me passionately pressing her body against me crushing our breasts together as our tongues intermingled. She held me at arms length and kissed my breasts."My creation,my perfect girl,your feminisation is almost complete,you will continue to grow softer and more voluptuous,I desire every inch of you even your girly cock, my vagina has become wet just from looking at you. But my desire goes much further. I already own you but I need to possess you completely and utterly,to absorb you, so that you cease to be a separate being and become incapable of functioning without me. You will become so completely submissive that you will do absolutely anything that I command without a moments hesitation,you will adore me and worship me,your only reason for existing will be to please me.

" But I feel that way already Madam" I said "That may be but when you reflect on what you have just said in two or three months time, you will realise that you are only beginning,that the level of mindless,unquestioning obedience,complete dependency and total servitude that I demand will only have been attained by what we are about to begin today"

"We will explore every conceivable way of giving and receiving pain and punishment,every way that your lovely feminine body can be used to give pleasure,you will live in a world of sensation where your only focus apart from pleasing me will be to beg for punishment because it will become your only gratification unlike the legions of men who will pay me for the use of your body,now kiss my feet and then worship before my cunt and we will begin".

Madam strapped me face down on the table. The restraints were very efficient allowing very little movement. As the first stinging stroke of the cane caressed my arse cheeks I realized that there was no turning back.

The caning continued for ten minutes or so,the sharp pain as the cane cut into my flesh was familiar and I adored it. Madam paused and I felt the coldness of KY gel in contrast to the tingling heat of my cheeks as it was applied to my hole. Then the coldness of the metal speculum as it slid into my hole and the screws tightened. The beating continued with pauses every few minutes to enlarge the speculum until my hole was so stretched I felt as if I would split in two. Although Madam was caning my individual arse cheeks occasionally the cane caught the speculum and I felt a vibration deep inside my hole.

Eventually,after what must have been an hour she undid the restraining straps and told me to stand up. My wrists were bound together and a loop passed over the hook on the hoist.

She pulled on a chain and I was lifted towards the ceiling suspended by my wrists the tips of my toes just touching the floor. My arse cheeks were hot and tingling and almost numb. I delighted in the delicious feeling of helplessness and vulnerability,my hole gaping open as I hung from the hoist. Madam attached clamps to my breasts screwing the points so that they pierced my erect nipples. The pain as the sharp points burrowed into my flesh was exquisite. She attached a chain and a weight was suspended from it pulling against the embedded points and intensifying the pain even more. Although it was almost to much to endure I wanted more. If only I had known just how much more there was to come that day!

Madam selected a large whip with hard knots at the end of the flails and began to lash my back. As the nine knots made contact with my skin a whole new world of pain began.

After a while all the sources of pain began to come together resulting in a heightened sensation of d**g like intensity. I began to realize what was happening. I couldn't live without this,couldn't live without Madam who bestowed this upon me and in doing so became aroused beyond all normal definitions of sexual arousal.

I felt myself being lowered to the floor and untied,I was in a dreamlike state.

Madam laid back on the table and opened her legs wide. I plunged my tongue into her cunt licking and sucking frenziedly as wave after wave of orgasms consumed her. I swear we both must have been near death at that moment. As I glued my mouth around her vagina

I began to hallucinate. I felt as though I was being absorbed into her cunt becoming part of it,becoming her cunt. I knew at that moment that I no longer wanted to exist as a separate entity but as an integral and dependent part of Madam.

When we had recovered from our exertions Madam removed the speculum and inserted a huge plug type dildo in its place. As my hole was so massively agape it slipped in easily and my sphincter closed over the narrow neck holding it in place with the two tabs at the base nestling between my arse cheeks. She secured me to the table this time lying on my back,a neck strap prevented me from lifting my head.

She took off the chain that was attached to the nipple clamps but left them in place. The pain from my pierced and stretches nipples contrasted with the almost comforting fullness of the huge dildo inside my hole.

"Your hole is nicely stretched although I intend to make it even bigger and you can accommodate the biggest cock in your mouth particularly with your talent for deep throating so now we are going to create another orifice,your girly cock. We are going to stretch your piss hole by inserting larger and larger glass rods inside. It may take a while,perhaps a week, but I won't stop until I can get my finger in. We are going to turn it into a cock/vagina."

She grasped my tiny cock and applied some lubricant to the tip." I am going to do this gently because I don't want to damage you,it will feel uncomfortable at first but if you relax and place your trust in me you will soon be begging me to insert the largest of objects as you are such an insatiable girl"

I felt the glass rod pressing against the slit at the end of my tiny uncircumcised cock. Applying a little pressure Madam slowly pressed it past the opening and it slipped slowly in,surprisingly easily."This one is only 1/8" in diameter you have about 8" of it inside you so it is right inside your cock and inside your abdomen. Eventually I will push each rod right down inside your bladder"She took it out and then re-inserted it several times until it slipped in and out with ease. She repeated the same exercise with a 3/16"diameter rod.

"I will spend about 30 mins every day stretching you until you really do have another hole"

She pushed the rod right inside my cock and secured it by taping my foreskin together.

"Now I am going to leave you to reflect on what has happened today,you have done well, so perhaps I will beat you again in a while."

She released me from the table and then secured me to the X shaped cross,my feet on the rests with straps around my ankles my wrists secured in a similar way. She pulled the rubber hood over my head. There were holes for my eyes,nose and mouth. She placed a large ball (which had straps attached) in my mouth and secured the straps gagging me very effectively.

A blindfold was tied over my eyes. I was unable to see,hear or speak. I had a large dildo buried deep inside my hole,my nipples were clamped (with the chain and weight re-instated) and a glass rod was inside my cock. I felt the large leather straps of the neck restraint tighten around my neck holding my head against the wall.

I was completely and utterly helpless but sublimely happy in the knowledge that I was reduced to the state of nothingness that I craved.

After what seemed like hours in this state of crucifixion( I had no way to judge the time) Madam released me. She took off the nipple clamps,pulled out the dildo and took the rod from my cock. She secured me to the table and taking a cane she beat me very,very hard until my bottom was once more red with welts.

That night I slept naked on the punishment table. I rose early as usual to prepare myself,put on perfectly applied makeup ,donned my maids uniform ready for my round of morning duties as both domestic and cunt slave. When all was to Madams' satisfaction she sent me to the wait for her with instructions to lie on my back on the floor with me legs wide open and my eyes shut.

When she arrived she blindfolded me. I felt something being attached to each of my ankles,some sort of device that spread my legs apart. What felt like manacles were fastened to each ankle and wrist. I heard the noise of the hoist being operated as I was slowly lifted upside down into the air. A pause as my wrists were chained to the rings in the floor and then the hoist resumed until I was suspended from the ceiling my arms and legs wide apart.

I felt the speculum being inserted and tightened to its fullest extent. Next were the nipple clamps, immediately tightened so that the points pierced the flesh at the base of my nipples.

The chain was attached with a heavier than usual weight which was swinging freely and causing ripples of exquisite agony. I ceased to focus on the pain in my breasts as my bum was subjected to a furious caning,long hard,relentless,violent,stinging strokes.

I cried partly because of the sudden and intense pain but also tears of joy knowing that I was about to be transported to a new level of pain and punishment. The caning ceased but without pause I felt the whip lash my upper back as Madam worked her way down my body until it became a sea of sensations, agonizing pain,heat and longing.

She ripped off my blindfold and grabbed my head which was conveniently at the right level and crushed her vagina into my face. I feasted hungrily on it as Madam reached one climax after another. I felt once again the experience of being absorbed,wishing that the essence of me could be sucked in to her darling hole , to be completely consumed by her so I could remain ever just a part of her font of femininity,her cunt.

She continued to fuck my mouth for some time and then lowered me to the floor and removed the various restraints and the speculum. As before a butt plug was inserted in its place but an even larger one than the previous day. The chain and weight was removed from the nipple clamps but they remained on my breasts.

We were both physically and emotionally drained even Madam was stunned by the intensity of what had just occurred."There are no limits to what I will do to you Suzanne,I thought it would take a week to reach the level that we began at today but I cannot wait,whatever the ultimate outcome I cannot stop I must go as far as it is possible to go"

" Please,please possess me,absorb me,do the most unspeakable things to me Madam"

I sobbed begging her to continue.

"We will attend to your cock now, get on the table, I will strap you in"

Madam started with the 3/16" glass rod which soon was replaced with a 1/4" size. This also was soon easy to accommodate. Madam persevered for about an hour until I had a 3/8" rod deep inside as far as my bladder."I'm going to secure it by sewing your foreskin together temporarily,I will be careful to avoid any bl**d vessels so we don't have any mess."

Using a surgical needle Madam sewed up the end of my cock,the pain was indescribable but pain and punishment in all it's many forms was all I craved.

As on the previous day I was secured to the cross unable to see,hear or move. The chain was re-attached to the nipple clamps and a heavy weight suspended from it. The glass rod at was sewn inside my cock and the large dildo filled my hole. I felt so close to Madam,today had been another step further along the path to complete submission.

What seemed like many hours later I was released from my restraints,my cock was unseen and the dildo removed.

Madam strapped me to the table on my back and blind folded me. I felt a needle pierce my foreskin then withdrawn,then another larger needle took its place,then with some difficulty accompanied by agonizing pain a large object was f***ed through the hole.

Madam removed the blindfold to reveal a tiny silver padlock holding my foreskin shut.

"You must beg me to unlock you if you need to relieve yourself, fortunately your cock remains limp almost permanently now those nasty male hormones have been excised from your body.

You must pull it back and forth through your skin until the hole heals and becomes large and permanent,I will inspect you every day."

My every movement,function and thought was becoming completely under her control I was being transformed into a being that could not exist independently of her. She was unable and unwilling to control the desperate d**g like need to inflict pain,punishment and torture upon me and for my part I could no longer live without it,it bound us inextricably together and I was cast as the completely subservient,submissive,slave who would endure anything to bring her sexual fulfillment and pleasure and in doing so found my own fulfillment.

Most 'normal' people would have considered what we did as depraved but there was nothing depraved about what we shared it was the highest and most intense expression of sexual love. I had known no other relationship and wanted no other if it couldn't be like this.

I wanted to be a woman, Madam made this happen. I wanted to have sex with men, Madam made it possible for me to be have more cock than I ever dreamed of,to be fucked in every imaginable way. I also fulfilled her deepest,darkest, sexual needs,she had become completely lesbian and although she often had sex with Sally what passed between us was real sex,two women one the ultimate dominatrix,the other the ultimate submissive achieving the ultimate sexual high by the giving and receiving of pain and punishment.

The following morning I was told to go to the room where I received clients.

There was a large waterproof sheet on the floor. Michael and Simon were waiting,they were naked. Two other men also naked,who I didn't know,were lying on the bed kissing and playing with each others cocks."These are your first four visitors,four more will arrive in about an hour,they have my permission to fuck you and use you in any way they please.

You will do anything they ask. I will be watching the whole time. You must demonstrate to me that you have become nothing more than two holes,a repository for cock,for cum and for piss."

Simon pulled me towards him and kissed me,then he pushed me on to the bed and told me to lie near the edge with my legs raised. He slapped some lube between my legs and on his cock and without any preliminaries rammed it inside me right up to his balls. Michael was on all fours over my head and lowered his cock into my mouth. I began to suck and lick him as Simon furiously pounded his cock into my hole. After a few minutes I felt him empty the contents of his balls deep inside my love hole. A few seconds later Michael filled my mouth with cum I licked and swallowed anxious not to miss a drop. As soon as Simon had withdrawn his cock one of the other men positioned himself between my legs and buried himself in me."What do you want,slut" he said " Cock,oh please give me your cock,fuck me,fuck me!" the last few words were unintelligible as my mouth was filled with hard manflesh. I sucked hungrily eager for a second helping of creamy spunk.

Simon raised my right arm and closed my fingers around his shaft." Wank me cockslut, keep me hard" Michael's cock was similarly placed in my left hand and I squeezed and masturbated both of them as I was being filled with cock from both ends. The room was filled with the sounds of moaning,grunting and delicious squelching noises as my already cum filled hole was being reamed by another gorgeous throbbing member. Suddenly my mouth was awash with more spunk. I ran my tongue around my mouth to savor the taste before gulping it down. Soon I felt a second fountain of cum explode inside me. Michael and Simon were leaning across my body and kissing passionately as I wanked them. They were soon ready for second helpings.

This time Michael fucked me,by now lubrication was unnecessary as I was so wet and slippery with spunk. Simon pushed his cock between my lips" Deep throat me bitch" he said.

This was difficult in the position I was lying in but I did manage to get the tip of his cock in my throat as I sucked and licked his shaft.

I was aware of the door opening and the room felt crowded. The other four men that Madam spoke of had arrived. They were soon naked and two of them stood over me and masturbated excitedly watching Simon and Michael fucking me. They both soon provided me with another helping of cock nectar. The two newcomers who were now pulling their cocks furiously both deposited copious amounts of spunk on my tits. Simon withdrew his cock from my mouth and as I was swallowing the last drops of his load I put my hands on my breasts to collect as much of the precious deposit as I could and spread it around my mouth and over my face. Michael was still buried in me up to the hilt and as he slowly slid his shaft out of my hole one of the others eagerly took his place and immediately began to fuck me with hard urgent strokes. Any number of cocks were pushed in my mouth with exhortations to suck and clean them sometimes two at once.

For the next two hours or so my hole and my mouth were almost constantly filled with cock,my face and my tits were covered with cum which I frantically tried to eat( in the very few moments that my mouth was empty) by sucking it from my fingers as I tried to scoop it up. I was an insatiable cockslut whore, willingly and gratefully and proud of it for Madams' sake excitedly knowing that my performance would earn me the beating to end all beatings.

Finally they lifted me off the bed laid me on the waterproof sheet and all of them pissed on me. I smiled ecstatically, opened my mouth wide and greedily drank deeply.

Madam was very excited by my completely wanton behaviour and told me to clean myself up and go immediately to the bedroom."You have had far too much cock for one day.,before we resume our programme it's time to remind you that softness and voluptuousness is much better than all that throbbing hardness,that my cunt is superior. It is also very wet at present and will require a lot of attention from your tongue. Get between my legs and expect to stay there for at least an hour."

I nestled in to my favourite place in the whole world and buried my face in the moist and fragrant folds of her cunt.

Later that day it was time for the final session before I went back to the day to day business of receiving clients. I had already achieved a level of submissiveness and subservience beyond anything I could have ever imagined. I would do anything,unquestioned and immediately no matter how perverted or servile (although those words were no longer in my vocabulary) as long as it pleased her. I was the perfect female slave.

Madam suspended me from the ceiling and began an extreme and systematic beating with the cane and the whip. Afterwards she told me to kneel at her feet.

"Will you do anything that I ask, no matter how extreme,immediately,without question?"

"Anything Madam" I replied. She slipped a rope with a noose around my neck and attached it to the hoist then handed me the chain which operated it.

"You know what to do Suzanne." Yes madam" I replied as I pulled on the chain and the noose began to tighten around my neck.

"Stop" she cried."You are complete".
... Continue»
Posted by klammer 2 months ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Fetish  |  Views: 1231  |  
40%
  |  1

I'M A BLACK COCK SLUT 1

The story you are about to read includes very explicit reference to sex. If you are not old enough to read this story where you live, or if you object to frank language about sex, please read no further.

If, however, you enjoy sexual fantasies and a bit of humor along the way, please read on!

+++++++++++++++++++++++++

Hi, my name is Becky, and I live a life that I could never have imagined. I have a husband and two wonderful c***dren, but they don't know about me. At least, I hope they don't. You see, I have absolutely no way to say no to black men. When I'm near them, my whole body responds, and when they speak to me, all I can say is, "Where? When? How?"

It all started this way:

"Bye, y'all! Be careful! Bring back lots of fish!"

I waved goodbye my Richard, my husband, and Jason and Mike, our sons, as they pulled out of the driveway for their first ever "Men only fishing trip." It was a tradition that Ricard's dad had started, something he enjoyed so much that he insisted that he take the boys once a year on a fishing expedition. This year, they were going salt-water fishing, to the ocean. Just a little pier fishing, but it still made me nervous. I watched them roll away hoping they'd all come home to me safe at the end of the week.

They had decided to go during the week after Easter, because Richard said the fishing was better when the water was cooler, so I had the week to myself. I still wasn't sure what I was going to do with all this time, but I figured I'd do a few things for myself. A spa day, that sort of thing.

I didn't even have a job to fill up the days. Richard and I had agreed that we wanted the boys to have a mom at home, at least until they started school. Jason was in second grade, and Mike was in half-day kindergarten, but I hadn't yet returned to work. I had been talking to a local PR firm in Charlotte, but I was still wanting to work part-time, and they weren't looking for a part time person.

So, I walked back into the house and got my car keys. I took my Taurus to the grocery store, to buy food for the week. I loaded up on things that I like, things the boys would never eat, and that I missed, and a couple bottles of good Pinot Gringo, and put them into my trunk to go home. We lived then, and live now, in a house on the outskirts of Charlotte. A nice two story colonial, on a wooded half-acre lot that had lots of privacy. Arriving at home, I fixed myself some linguine and scallops with a light wine sauce, and finished the rest of the bottle, which was the beginning of it all.

I drank all the wine because I was feeling a bit lonely and sorry for myself, sitting in that big house, all alone, and then I fell asl**p in the den, in Richard's big, overstuffed recliner, watching his big plasma tv. And I forgot to turn on the alarm. Since that time, I've wondered if I did that u*********sly, but intentionally. I don't know, but I might have.

I woke up when the door from the garage into the house opened. I was disoriented, couldn't remember why I was in Richard's chair, couldn't remember why I had a dry mouth and a bit of a headache. Then I heard footsteps, and my heart jumped into my throat. Richard kept a gun in the hall closet, but the ammunition was hidden in our room. Besides, I've never been comfortable with guns, so instead of fighting, I decided to hide. Whoever it was wasn't turning on lights, so I thought I could hide well enough under the wet bar in the back of the den. I crawled back there and tucked myself under the bar as the footsteps headed up the stairs to the bedrooms.

I thought about trying to get to the phone in the kitchen, but then I heard a second set of footsteps on the first floor, in that part of the house. I felt my waist, finding the clip for my cell phone, but no phone. No way to summon help, so I tried to be as silent as possible.

I nearly screamed though, when I heard a voice, just the other side of the bar, yelling. "Hey, Kris, you find anybody up there?" Then the answer, "No, b*o, not a one. I told ya, I saw 'em leaving with a car full of luggage and fishing gear and shit. They'll be gone a long time. We can hang here the whole week I bet." So, this Kris saw Richard leaving with the boys, and thought I was in the car. They were looking for a place to stay.

I heard a click and the pole lamp in the far corner of the den came on. I was still hidden, but if either of the two men came behind the bar, I was in plain sight. It was all I could do not to cry. I was shaking so badly I thought I'd make the bar rattle. I heard footsteps clunking much more noisily down the stairs. Hey.. T. Here's some real clothes. Put 'em on. No need to wearin' them grays no more."

"Thanks. Man, I'm tired of wearin that same shit every day. Gonna get me some decent shit first thing we get outta here. I bet these folks got some good shit, too, stuff we could take to Mack, get some cash."

"No, shithead, that ain't the plan. We steal shit, the cops'll be all over this place, and sooner or later, they'll figure out it was us, and they'll be back on our trail. No, we leave it how we found it, and just use this place to lay low a while till they lose the scent. By then, they'll figure we're in the City, or in Mexico or some shit. Just be cool, and work the plan."

"Yeah, yeah... whateva... shit." I heard Richard's recliner groan as T collapsed into it. He had to be big. It was a big, sturdy chair. "I guess I could like bein' here for a week or so. Gonna be like a a fuckin' hotel."

"A hotel with a fuckin' bar!" said Kris. "Want a drink? I don't think the three bears will miss a couple shots o' Jack." Footsteps got closer. I tried to melt into the floor. There was no way to hide, no place to go. He was coming around! I was going to be found!

At first, the man didn't notice me, but I saw him. He was dressed in gray pants and a matching plain gray shirt. He had his back to me, getting a glasses down off the shelf behind the bar. Across the back of the shirt it said, "Property: Dept. of Corrections." Oh god. Convicts. They would kill me. I couldn't help giving a tiny little scream as he turned and I saw his eyes flash to the human form curled beneath the bar.

"Well, damn! Whatta we got here?" He reached down and took me by the wrist, pulling me upward, but I was locked in a tiny ball, unable to relax. He pulled harder. "C'mon, lady, get up. How come you're here? Your old man leave you here all alone?" He was laughing, but I could tell he was a little worried. He hadn't expected to find anyone. He wanted to be alone in the house for a week. I was in the way. I was in deep shit.

T jumped out of the chair when he saw me. "Holy fuck! Who da fuck you got there?"

"Must be the guy's wife. Thought she was gone. Guess I'm wrong."

"No shit. Whatta we gonna do with her?"

"Well, I'm not quite sure. Sure as fuck messes up the plan, don't it? Still, she ain't goin' no place, and I don't think she can even talk, she's so fuckin' scared. Lemme think on it."

T walked closer. "Yeah, you think. She hot, though, ain't she. Lookin' awful good. Been a loooong time, knowhatimean?" T must have been 6'4" at least, arms as big as Richard's thighs, a bit of a gut on him, but he looked big, like a football lineman, strong, heavy. He must've weighed 270. As he talked, his huge meathook of a hand stretched out and caressed my butt. I was still in my clothes from the day before, canary yellow shorts, cuffed, not terribly short, and a white sleeveless blouse, buttoned. I shook like a leaf in a windstorm at his touch.

"Do you talk, bitch?" he asked. I nodded. "Then, talk, dammit! Say somethin'. Shit!"

"Please, don't hurt me." I whispered. They both laughed heartily.

"Nah, I ain't gonna hurt ya, baby. I steal shit, I don't hurt people. And T? He ran numbers and shit, but he wasn't the enf***er. He's gentle as a lamb, aintcha, big man?" They both got another big laugh out of that. "Naw, we ain't gonna hurt ya, but he's right. You do look good."

I should stop here to introduce myself a little better. You know my f****y a little. I'm 34, 5'4" tall, and I weigh 128 pounds. I have a decent figure for a woman with two k**s, a nice slim waist thanks to lots of pilates, and a 34c chest. Richard says I have a perfect heart shaped ass. I think it's a little too big, but he likes it. So did T. I have hazel eyes, medium brown hair, hanging just beyond my shoulders.

Oh, and Kris. If he hadn't been breaking into my house, I'd have said he was an attractive man, about 6 feet tall, 180, with a shaved head that looked like it had been made to be shaved. He had large, dark eyes and a smile that made his cheeks dimple.

T gave my butt a little squeeze, making me jump. "Yeah, you go 6 months without even a whif o' pussy, they all start to look good, but you.. you really are hot." A small mewling escaped my lips.

Kris chuckled. "Whatsamatter, girl? Don't like a compliment from a nigga? You a racist or somethin?"

"No, no!" I blurted out, shaking my head furiously.

"Oh, so you not a racist? Then, you musta fucked a few niggas along the way, cuz I know they been wantin' to tap that ass. You got some FINE ass, girl." He smiled, releasing my wrist as he talked, confident that I was too frightened to try to run. "So, you fucked some niggas then, huh?"

"Uh.. well.. no.. not exactly."

"What? You mean no nigga eva tried to hit that? I don't believe it. You are a racist bitch!"

"No.. no.. really.. .I uh.. I just.. no one ever.. I mean.. I .. oh.. god.. I don't know what I mean... " I broke down, crying.

"Now, now, no need to be doin' that. You got a name, girl?" I nodded. It was strange, being called "girl" by a man who appeared to be almost 10 years younger than men. (T looked to be about my age.)

"I'm uh.. I'm Becky."

"Okay, Becky, now, you stop that cryin' you hear? I never liked hearin' a bitch cry, 'cept maybe in the middle of a gang bang. Now, I heard a few bitches cry then, cummin' so hard they laugh and cry all at the same time. Now that's a kind of cryin' a man likes to hear!" He and T laughed again.

"So, you ain't neva had a nigga dick in ya, huh?" I shook my head. "But, if a nigga was to ask, you wouldn't say no, would ya?"

"But, I'm married!"

"Yeah, I know that, but, I mean, if you wasn't. You'd fuck a nigga if he was to want some o' that, right?"

"I.. I suppose."

"Well, now, that's a good thing, see, 'cause me and T, we gonna be here a while, but I guess you heard that. We need to lay low a few days, and you gonna be right here with us, and, well... You heard T. He ain't had no pussy but his right hand for about 6 months. Me? I been in nearly a years, so, I figger, sooner or later, nature gonna take its course. Knowhatimean?"

I'm sure he could seen in my eyes that I knew exactly what he meant. He smiled confidently. "Why don't you just go fix us somethin' to eat. We ain't had nothin' good in a long, long time. Whatcha got?"

"Uh.. there are some steaks in the freezer."

"Steaks! You hear that, T? She gonna cook us a steak. Good, that's good. Go on, girl, go fix us a steak. T, why don't you go keep an eye on the cookin'. I'll fix us all a drink. Yeah, this gonna be good. See? Now when her old man comes home, he gonna figure she drank all his booze!"

T hesitated, looking back. "You gonna leave her here?"

Kris grinned. "Oh, I might. I think she gonna understand, before we go, how she don't want us gettin' caught. I think, by the end of the week, we gonna be real good friends."

I shuddered at the thought of what he meant by "friends," and went to thaw two steaks at 2:30 in the morning.

I used the microwave to thaw the meat with T keeping a close eye on me. He'd seen the wireless phone in the kitchen and confis**ted it. He and Kris collected them all, and my cell phone, too. T stayed with me in the kitchen, watching me closely, and not because he was afraid I'd run. My knees were so weak I could barely stand. There was absolutely no risk I'd try to run anywhere. No, he was staring at my ass most of the time. The rest of the time, he was looking at my chest or my legs, hungrily. He looked like he'd rather eat me than the steaks.

I prepared a salad to go with the steaks, and nuked two potatoes. Kris had me serve them in the den. He was watching a late-night movie on Richard's huge plasma tv. I sat between them silently while they inhaled the red meat, potatoes, and greens, nodding and saying how good it all was. Not that I cared, but I did want them to like it so they wouldn't hurt me, or do something worse.

Full stomachs, a half bottle of Richard's bourbon, and the late hour finally made them sl**py. This was, I hoped, going to be my opportunity. If they'd just nod off watching the tv!

But no. Kris must have read my mind. "Ya know, Becky, me and T, we need some sl**p. Been up since the middle of last night. I hate to tie you up all night. I think I got a suggestion. T? When I was upstairs, I saw the biggest fuckin' bed you ever saw." I guessed that he meant the king in Richard's and my bedroom. "I figure, we put her in between us, we can all get some shuteye, and nobody has to be tied up. You think you'd wake up if Becky here tried to get outta the bed?"

"Shit,yeah, Kris. I used to sl**p with one eye open anyhow. No problem." He grinned lasciviously. I wasn't sure if he intended to sl**p or not. Kris didn't seem to care.

They took me upstairs, to our bedroom. We have a large bedroom, 16x20. In addition to the king sized four-poster, Richard has his armoir, and I have an 8' dresser with a big mirror. There is a small seating group in one corner, and a large master bath off the bedroom with a tiled shower and vanity. When we got to the room, the men started to undress. I turned my back, blushing.

"Whatsamatter, Beck? Never seen a man naked? That's how I sl**p, sorry. T too. Now, climb in the middle there, T, you get on that side, I'll take the other." I turned, trying to keep my eyes lowered, but I think they wanted me to see them. They were both so close that I couldn't avoid seeing their oversized penises dangling between their legs. My breath caught in my throat, from embarrassment, I'm sure, though my heart did speed up a bit, too.

I crawled onto the bed, fully clothed. I even had my shoes on.

"Now, Becky. I bet you don't want those nasty shoes on you those classy sheets. You wear those into the bed, I'm gonna think you wanna run away, and I might have to tie you up. C'mon, kick em off." He and T were standing naked on either side of the bed. without looking, I did as he asked. I lay down.

"You really wear your clothes to bed? All that? Hmm.. I think she really does hate us niggas, T. She don't wanna risk touchin' any black skin." He said then next with a real sense of menace in his voice. "Yeah.. she's a fuckin' racist after all."

"No.. no.. really.. I'm not.. I uh.. I was just so nervous.. I forgot... um.. I can change.. into nightclothes.. if you want... really!"

"Well, now, that would go a long way to make me think you're not a hater. It would."

T sat on the side of the bed as I got off and went to my dresser to find some pajamas. I pulled open the drawer. Kris moved over next to me, very close, his nakedness making me terribly nervous. I fished for my old, comfortable flannel pj's, but Kris' hand reached in, pulled out a nightgown. "This oughta do, wear this." He held it up, a fairly short negligee, but at least it was opaque, antique white. I grimaced, took it from his hand and headed for the bathroom.

"Where ya goin' Becky?"

"The bathroom? To change?"

"T, go with her to the bathroom." I blurted out a "No!" and they laughed. "Okay, Becky, we'll look away, you change quick."

They both turned their backs and I stripped quickly, putting the negligee over my panties. I ran and jumped into the bed, pulling covers up to my chin, shivering more with nerves than the cool of the sheets. I lay there on my back, staring at the ceiling as they climbed in on either side of me, T on my left, Kris on my right. They rolled onto their sides, both facing me, and got very still. I thought that they might actually fall asl**p, though I knew that I would not. I lay there, listening to their breathing as it slowed.

An hour, or maybe two hours later, I was still wide awake. I thought they were asl**p, but then I heard T stirring. His hand slowly snaked below the sheet until it rested on my belly. I think I held my breath, hoping this was an accident, but his hand started to slide up until it cupped my breast. At that point, I gasped. I tried to push his hand away, but he wouldn't be refused. He was so strong that I couldn't even budge his hand as he twirled my nipple between his finger and thumb. I gritted my teeth and struggled not to make noise. He squeezed my whole tit in his hand, gradually harder and harder until I moaned. That must have been what he wanted to hear, because his grip relaxed. Then, the huge hand began to slide lower, leaving my left nipple throbbing. He rubbed my belly through the silk, then continued to move his fingers southward until he was rubbing my thigh.

I guess I made some little sound, because I heard T chuckle. He squeezed my leg, then slid his fingers up under my nightgown until they were touching the crotch of my panties. Though my legs were pressed tightly together, he had no difficulty pushing a couple of the between my legs. He started to rub my vulva through the cotton of my panties. Slowly, slowly, his fingertips moved up and down along my slit, turing my body to ice. I was incredibly tense, every muscle so tight that you could have picked me up by my one foot, and my whole body would have moved.

I just lay there, eyes clamped shut, shivering as he rubbed me. Though I knew it was coming, I was still shocked when he tugged at my panties, pushing his fingers through the leghole to touch me more directly. I gasped, and I heard a chuckle from my right. Kris was watching all this. Damn. I'd been hoping he was asl**p, at least.

He lay there watching as his friend played with me. T's hand left my crotch, but only to slide up under my nightie to my breasts again, this on bare flesh, touching my tummy, playing with both nipples now, chuckling as he drew gasps and groans from me, tweaking one tit then the other. They seemed so be going so slowly, playing with me. I almost wished they'd get on with things and **** me, get it over with.

It wasn't a surprise then, when I felt Kris' foot slide across the bed and catch my right one. He pulled my leg to the side, so that when T's hand drifted down again, he could get better access to my panties. T joined him, catching my other foot and spreading my legs a little more, then pushed my panties to the side, and inserted his finger between the halves of my mound. I heard him grunt approval, and then I felt why. His finger was sliding slickly in and out of the entrance to my vagina. I was wet.


I melted with shame, realizing that my body was telling him I wanted something I didn't want at all. I started to cry silently, and crying, I relaxed slightly. T seemed to take this as an invitation, and he pushed his finger into me to the second knuckle. This time, I gasped aloud, groaning a little as well. Both the men laughed. T spoke, "Ya know, b*o, bitch is wet already, like she been layin' here waitin' fo' it."

"Shoulda known, big man. The white ones that say they don't want it? They the ones want it most. You want to hit it first?"

"Fuck yeah, bitch got me rock hard already, and she ain't even touched it." I whimpered. "That's right, bitch, I got ten hard inches fo' ya, so get ready." Ten inches? Ten inches? That was nearly twice the size of my husband's erect penis. How could he get that into me? I started to cry more openly, but it didn't seem to matter to either of them. T just kept fingering me, more and more vigorously, working two, then three fingers into my vagina, getting me "ready." I just lay there, my legs parted, eyes shut, wishing it were over.



Then he and Kris were tugging at my panties, forcing my legs together so they could get them off, and T, with his massive body, was rolling on top of me. He propped himself with one hand, and with the other, he guided the head of his erect penis to the slippery folds of my vagina. His belly rubbed on mine while he grunted and pushed, finally working the swollen head inside me. I nearly jumped off the bed. "Oh, God!" It felt as if he'd pushed his fist up inside me, it was so thick.

"Dat's right, bitch, dat's what a real cock feels like, gonna teach you what it means to get a real fuckin!" He removed his hand and thrust again, wedging more of his gross manhood into me. With that, he started moving in and out, just that much of him, getting himself good and slick, getting me a little looser. Then, with a sudden thrust, he shoved more of his erection into me, making me grunt with pain. Again, he slid in and out that way for a a while, wetting himself in me, preparing me before using his enormous weight to drive even more of himself into my tight canal.

Again and again, he used this method to insert more of himself until I felt his glans pushing painfully at my cervix. Now his thrusts hit home there again and again, sending shocks of pain radiating through my body. I had beey lying silent, nearly limp, just trying to survive his onslaught, but this frightened me. Between thrusts, I grunted, "Please. no... more.. can't.. take.. more.. no... more.. room..."

Kris lying beside me, watching mostly, though he toyed with my nipples from time to time, chuckled. "Oh, it'll fit sooner or later, Becky. T here has turned more than one white girl into a bcs. He knows what he's doing." "BCS?" I thought? What in the hell is he talking about?

T was sweating now, dripping onto my face and chest as he thrust into me over and over and over again. His massive tool slid in and out of me more easily now. I was secretly glad that I'd already had two c***dren. I was sure it made it easier to adjust to his size. I tried to lie quietly, just letting him use my vagina for his dirty purposes, waiting for him to finish. I hoped he was "clean" but I wasn't worried about pregnancy. I was on the pill.

T kept thrusting against my cervix, though it hurt less and less as the minutes passed. Then he lowered his bulk onto me, covering me completely. He felt so heavy, I could hardly breathe. With his massive hands, he reached down, pressing me into the mattress and grabbing my buttocks with both hands, he nearly doubled the rate of his thrusts. By this point, with Richard, he'd have long since cum and fallen asl**p, but this behemoth was just finding his pace, he lifted my hips slightly with his hands, adjusting his angle, and suddenly, I could feel his heavy testicles resting against my butt.

He was all the way inside me! His groin ground against mine, rubbing fiercely against my clitoris, and I squealed. Kris said, "Ya know, big man, I think she's starting to get into it! See if you can make her cum!"

T grunted and started rutting wildly, holding me close against him as he rocked his hips, forcing all of his swollen manhood into my belly with aggressive thrusts, slamming himself between my legs and smashing into my tender clitty again and again and again. In spite of myself, my determination not to participate, I found my breath coming faster, my heart pounding. I could hardly move, but my toes started to curl as the sensations from my over-stretched vagina intensified. I heard someone whimpering with each of T's thrusts, and knew it must be me.

"That's it, big man, fuck the bitch... fuck that sweet pussy. She about to cum."

If only these men had been like Richard. If only they'd been satisfied to "get their rocks off' and go to sl**p. But they weren't. They seemed determined to witness my orgasm, to reduce me to that for their own pleasure. And, in another minute or two, T succeeded. I felt the orgasm building, but didn't want to climax. "Please... no... don't.. make... me..." I begged him between thrusts, gasping for air beneath his bulk. He just chuckled, his body sliding slippery against mine, covered with sweat, soaking my nightgown. Thrust after thrust, he only seemed to push harder, determined to drive me to an unwanted orgasm.

I couldn't resist it any more. My back arched, my knees drew up and out, my fingers gripped handsful of egyptian cotton and I came, moaning loudly. I got much, much wetter, my vagina spasming, gripping T's offending member tightly as it continued its onslaught. Having achieved what he wanted, he gave in to his own lust, thrusting wildly between my legs until I felt him explode inside me, shooting 6 months of frustration into my body. He lay heavily on me, holding his spurting penis as deeply as he could between short, powerful thrusts, emptying himself. It seemed to take forever for his orgasm to end. I thought at the time, (incorrectly) that this was because it had been so long since he'd had a woman, but no matter the reason, when he was done, I was lying in a small puddle of semen.

He and I lay there, panting, sweating, joined together as his erection ebbed. At last he rolled off, and I tugged at the sheet to cover up. Kris laughed. "You ain't done yet, girlie, not by a long shot."

"What? But, I'm a mess!"

"Don't matter none. Niggas, we used to sharin'. Open up, Becky," he said with another laugh, rolling on top of me.

"Oh.. god.... " as he rolled over me, I felt his stiff manhood slide across my thigh, and it felt as hot as a branding iron. I lay there, limp, spent. I couldn't imagine why he'd want to put himself into my semen-soaked slit. Then, resting his weight on one hand, Kris took one of mine in his other. "Show me where to put it, Becky. Put it where you want it." He guided my hand to his erection, and I tensed as my fingers closed around it, feeling it's length and thickness. I shuddered, and slipped the spongy glans between my slick labia. "Is that where you want it? Huh? You want my fat, nigga cock in your married white pussy? Huh?"

I rubbed it up and down over my clitoris, hoping that would be answer enough. I couldn't bring myself to say it out loud, but he would have it no other way. "Is that where you want it? Tell me?" I nodded. "SAY IT!" he said in a commanding tone.

I nearly whispered, "Yes, that's where I want it."

Kris chuckled. "That'll do, for now..." He pushed his hips forward, and slide smoothly inside me, I was stretched out enough now that his girth didn't hurt, just made me feel wonderfully full. Plus, I was sloppy with T's goo, so I was very well lubricated. I put my hands on his hips, feeling his hard muscles as he drove his hips forward, taking more and more of my well-used vagina with each thrust.

Then I gasped when I felt him strike bottom in me, f***efully. He started smashing against my cervix over and over again. My toes curled and I squealed with each impact. "Oh, did I forget to tell you? I"m not quite as thick as T, but I got two inches on him. Ya gonna get a whole foot of black dick this time, Becky!" His body suspended above mine, not rubbing all over me like T did, Kris hammered mercilessly at my vagina, gradually forcing more and more of his enormous tool up into me. I grunted with pain at every thrust. He practically drove the breath out of me, the way he worked me over.

His pace was much faster than T's, and when the pain subsided, he brought me toward an orgasm much more quickly. Unable to restrain myself, I lifted my knees and dug my fingers into his back, urging him to bring me to climax. This time, it was T laughing. "Yeah, she wantin' it bad, b*o. Do her good, she be beggin' for it soon."

Kris grunted his agreement and quickened his pace again, slapping noisily between my thighs, bouncing his testicles off my bottom until I started to climax. I cried out loudly as the orgasm overwhelmed me, expecting Kris to follow shortly, but he didn't. Untouched by my own ecstasy, he just kept his hips going, filling me again and again with his sweet heat. My orgasm seemed to double on itself, intensifying when it was supposed to decline, then doubling again. I started to get scared. I was losing it, or so I thought. I'd never felt anything so intense.

"Please.. Kris... no... no.. no more.. no.. HELP!" I lay beneath him, thrashing wildly, eyes rolling up in my head, totally out of control, totally lost in an earth-shattering orgasm.

"I am helping you Becky. Helping you a lot. Now you know what every fuck should feel like... " He grunted, tensed, and erupted inside me. He just held it there, perfectly still but for the twitches and spurts of his penis. I could feel every one of them, and each one felt like a gift from the gods, a thunderbolt of pleasure and satisfaction that turned me inside out and back again.

When at last it ended, I was barely conscious. Kris rolled off and lay beside me, his arm over my quivering belly. "She won't be going anywhere," he said quietly to T, and then I was asl**p.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

When I woke, the sunlight was pouring through my bedroom windows, but at at unusual angle. Instead of streaming across the bed as it usually did in the morning, it was striking the floor beside the window, as it did during the summers, in the afternoon! I jumped out of the bed, naked, and memories of the night before flooded my head, nearly knocking to the floor. There was a pleasant soreness between my legs, and I could feel dried semen on my skin. Sitting heavily on the side of the bed, I thought, "Oh, god, what have I done?"

"Finally woke up, huh?" T's deep voice shocked me out of my shameful memories. I jumped a little, turned to see him sitting uncomfortably in one of the two chairs in our "sitting area." "Been waitin' here all fuckin' mornin'. Mah man said I couldn't wake ya up, said to let you sl**p, but couldn't leave you alone, 'case you tried to run." Well, now we can get the fuck outta here, get down, get some food."

"Can't I shower first?" I asked, looking down at the dried man-juices all over my legs and buttocks.

"After. First I gotta eat. Come downstairs with me, then you can shower."

I went to the closet stripped off my sweat-soaked nightie and took down my robe.

"No clothes. That's Kris' word. No clothes. Just like you are."

I stared at him, dumfounded, with the robe covering my front as it hung from both hands at my neck. "Not even this?"

"Nothin'. Just put it back, and let's go, I'm about to fuckin' starve."

Slowly, I hung my robe on its plastic hanger, and followed T downstairs in my "altogehter," as my mother would have said. I blushed from head to toes, I'm sure, as I presented myself, a sticky, naked mess, in the kitchen. Kris spoke first.

"Good, 'bout time you got your lazy ass outta the bed," he said, without any anger. "We need some food. How 'bout you fix us some eggs and shit. It's late, but what the fuck." I was so embarrassed, I could hardly move. I kept dropping things as I got out the skillet and makings for bacon and sausage. I had some biscuits from the day before, and I dropped that plate to the floor, where it shattered on my new ceramic tile.

"Whatsamatter, girl?" asked Kris. "You upset about something?"

My fear and shame exploded to the surface. "Upset about something? Are you k**ding? Last night, to strange black men invaded my home and then ****d me. And now I'm standing naked in my kitchen, with their semen covering half my skin, and I have to cook for them?? Are you k**ding?" I stood there, shaking with the cast iron skillet in my hand.

Kris laughed first, and then T joined in. They laughed so hard it doubled them over. I had thoughts of banging them on the head with the skillet and trying to run, but I didn't think I could get them both. When he caught his breath, Kris stood up and answered.

"Okay, first, we gotta work on your vo-cab-u-larry. You still talkin' like a white girl. First thing, we didn't invade yo' fuckin' house, we just came to borrow it. If your man had a lick o' sense, he'd have your pretty white ass along with him on that damned fishin' trip. No way I'd leave an ass like yours behind if you was MY wife. So, if you get in-con-venienced a little by our visit here, ain't nobody's fault but his.

Second thing is, I ain't no r****t. See, a r****t don't give a shit if a girl cum or not, he just wanna get ova on her. Now, me an' T? We made you cum last night, didn't we?" I stood there, mute and motionless. "Didn't we??" he said, more demandingly. I nodded, ashamed. "Yeah, tha's fuckin' right you cummed. Shit girl, you was about tah fuckin' pass out. Bet you ain't neva cummed so good in your whole fuckin' life, have ya?" I shook my head. It was true, I'd never expereinced an orgasm like the ones I'd had the night before.

And girls who love to fuck as much as you obviously do, they don't say shit like "semen." Okay? It's cum. Ya got cum all over ya, and it looks good.

Now, about bein' nekk**. I wouldn't be worryin' about that too much. You gonna be nekk** the whole damn, week, so get used to it. You got a hot fuckin' body, and a nigga wanna see it. This nigga wanna see it. Now, cook us some breakfast, and you can go get a shower.

I glared at him for a moment, then turned my back and went to the refrigerator to get out eggs and some sausage links. I fixed them scrambled eggs with diced peppers and sausage, with some orange juice and coffee on the side. Kris made me sit at the table with them, still naked, while they ate. "Can't go up there alone, Beck. Might decide to go out a window or somethin'. You still don't know what you are. When you do, I'll be able to trust you."

What I am? I had no idea what the hell he was talking about, but I sat there in the breakfast nook, fuming, waiting for them to finish eating so T could go up and supervise my shower. At last they finished and I was permitted to go and wash. The smell of the semen, of the "cum" in the bathroom was powerful. It triggered a lot of unwelcome responses in my body. I became uncomfortably aware of my nether regions, the swelling and tenderness that had resulted from the incredible beating I'd taken the night before. It wasn't pain, just sensitivity, and the sensitivity felt too close to arousal. I pushed the ideas away and finished washing, dried off and walked as normally as I could back to the den, where Kris was watching one of Richard's Steven Segal dvd's on the big set.

"Now what?"

He glanced over. "Well, unless you're in a hurry to fuck again, do whatever you want for a while. T and me, we'll take turns keeping an eye on ya. He got duty till the movie's over, then it's back to me." He stopped and waited for several pregnant seconds before asking. "Unless you wanna fuck again right away?"

"No, no way!" I shook my head and barked my answer.

"Fine, fine. Later then." He turned his back on me and watched the movie.

T followed me around that afternoon as I collected clothing from the boys' rooms and did laundry. I might have forgotten that I wasn't wearing any clothes if he hadn't stared at me the way he did. There was no mistaking his intention. He wanted me to see that he was staring, and he wanted it to affect me. It did.

At first, it made me embarrassed. I know I'd had him grinding away between my legs the night before, but it was dark. Here it was, in broad daylight, and my nakedness clearly excited him. He grabbed his crotch from time to time. It always seemed that he did it when I was looking his way, too.

After an hour or so, though, the embarrassment faded. Instead, I kept remembering the sensations his thick member had created in me, the reasons for my tenderness that made my heartbeat accelerate, my breath shorten. His stares gradually ceased to be insults, and became comments on my desirability. By the time Kris relieved him, I was washing the sheets from my bedroom, and my stomach was turning nervous flip-flops.

"Washin' the sheets, huh?"

"Yeah, they were a mess, soaked with sem.. er.. with... cum."

"Yeah, T's a big cummer."

"You mean, he does that all the time? I thought it was, because of the time in.. in prison."

Kris laughed. "Nah, you think he didn't jerk off the whole time? Shit, that man was jerkin' is dick two, three times a day. And he cums like that every fuckin' time. Bitches love it."

I shuddered, thinking about T's capacity, and about how much I'd enjoyed it, too. I must've blushed or something. Kris noticed. "You liked it too, huh?" I didn't answer, pretending to be busy shaking out a sheet before stuffing it in the washing machine. "Well, didn't you?" Again that demanding tone. I looked up.

"Yeah, I guess I did."

"Now, see, that wasn't so hard was it? Becky, by the time we leave, you gonna get over this shit and get comfortable with that, "inner slut" you got. I just stared at him, open-mouthed. "Yeah, that's right. I could tell from the first. You one serious slut inside. Ya just need to let it loose."

He walked off, sitting in the kitchen where he could see into the laundry room. I finished starting the laundry, then went and got some chicken out of the freezer to thaw for supper.

With nothing more to do, I went into the den with T. Kris followed. T was in the recliner, so I sat on the couch. The leather felt strange against my bare buttocks. I squirmed a bit and had just about found a comfortable position when Kris plopped down beside me. I tensed as he scooted up against me. "Becky, I meant to thank you for these clothes. I seen those pics of your husband. These, and the ones I found for T, they can't be his. How come you got stuff this big? Boyfriend?" He laughed, patting my bare leg. He left his hand there, and I was afraid to remove it.

"No, those are clothes we collected for the thrift shop downtown. Glad you could find something that fits." I tried to focus my attention on the television, but Kris kept squeezing and rubbing. My breathing got short as his intenitons became clear. My heart was pounding, and my previously abused vagina began to tingle. When I shifted, I could feel my own wetness on the leather of the couch.

"Now, Becky, some'll tell ya that niggas, we don't eat pussy, and that's just a lie. See, we eat pussy all right, but just to get pussy ready to fuck. We don't do it like white boys do. They eat pussy cuz they think they need to, cuz they can't please a woman like we can, so they gotta make up for it. I ain't neva gonna eat you till you cum, cuz I don't gotta. I'm gonna make ya cum all over my big, black cock. But white pussy, it's tight, and it helps to get it good and wet, don't it T?"

All through this long little speech, his hand was rubbing up and down my leg. When he finished, T answered. "Yeah, that's about it. Ya do what ya gotta do to get the pussy ready." He chuckled and kris rolled off the couch, kneeling in front of me.

"Open your legs, Becky." Slowly, I parted my knees. "Nice, I love a shaved pussy." He smiled as he lowered his face between my legs, his tongue out. I leaned back, closing my eyes and gritting my teeth. I groaned through those teeth as Kris reached up, spread my labia and started lapping at my clitoris. T laughed louder. Over and over again, he dragged his tongue up over the opening to my vagina and across my swelling clit.

I couldn't stop myself. My hands went to his head, holding it, feeling the tight curls of his hair close to his head under my fingertips. I slid down in the couch, pushing my hips forward and lifting them slightly. I moaned more and more loudly as he continued his attack. Then, suddenly, as I began to give in fully to the feelings radiating from my crotch, he stopped. Just stopped. "Okay, your turn, Beck. Got ya ready, now you get me ready." He was sitting next to me, waiting.

T smiled knowingly as I slid off the couch and took a position on my knees between Kris' spread legs. He made me reach up and undo his belt and zipper, and then pull down his jeans. He had on no undewear. "Commando. You didn't have any shorts the right size." In the light, Kris' huge penis seemed more imposing as I wrapped my hand around it and lifted it to my mouth. He grinned and grunted when I started to suck it. "Good, good," he muttered, his head back, eyes shut. He twitched in my hand, growing steadily harder and longer. I sucked and stroked, eyes watching for a reaction, getting none other than a small moan every once in a while.



I leaned closer as he got stiffer, his erection pointing at the ceiling. I thought that he might want me to suck him to an orgasm, but that wasn't it at all. He really did just want me to get him ready to go inside me. As soon as he was hard enough, he opened his eyes and looked down. "Okay, Beck, climb aboard."

He drew his legs together and patted the couch on either side of them, indicating that I should straddle him. I got myself off the floor and with mixed reluctance and anticipation, I put a knee on either side of Kris' thighs. I put my hands on the back of the couch and waited for him to lift his erection into position, then started to lower myself. I felt the heat of his glans against my tender labia, and gasped.

"Lower, Becky. Lower." I did as I was told. I felt him enter me for the second time in 24 hours. I wasn't as tight, but I was so sensitive from the night's activities it felt even more intense. I was so wet that he slid smoothly into me until I had my bottom resting on his legs. "Good. Good. Now, you like that?" I didn't try to hide my pleasure, nodding vigorously. "Whatta ya like, Becky."

"I like... I like feeling you.. inside me..."

He laughed. "You make it sound like you stuffed my whole body in you like some kind of man-shaped dildo. It's not ME inside you. What is it?"

"Your..." My voice got small. "Your penis."

"Both T and Kris erupted with loud laughted. "My what? Bitch, niggas don't got 'penises,' we got cocks! SHIT!" he laughed hard, and I could feel his laughter, moving him inside me, which felt awfully good. "Now, tell me what you got up in you?"

"Your.. your.. your cock." I said, quietly.

"That's right, and where is it?"

"Inside me."

"Inside you where?"

"My vagina?"

I was the recipient of another gale of laughter. "And sluts don't got 'vaginas' neither. They got pussies, or cunts, or fuckholes, or whatever, but shit, not 'vaginas'! Where the fuck do I got my cock?"

I nearly choked. "In my... my pussy."

"That's right, now, you like it, so tell me you like it. Say it." He said this, his long-fingered hands holding my buttocks, his hips grinding in tiny circles, moving his stiff, hot cock slightly inside me.

"I like, um. I like having your big cock up in my pussy," I finally said.

He didn't look pleased, but he didn't seem to want to play this game any more. His fingers dug into my cheeks, and he lifted me up until only the end of his, his cock, was in my pussy. "Okay, so put it back in. Ride me, bitch. Go on, fuck yourself on that fat, black cock. Go on, get to work." He let me go, and I practically fell down, impaling myself suddenly on his thick, hard cock. The end of it slammed against my cervix, making me squeal, then I raised myself up and sat down hard again.

"Shit, b*o, she takin' that whole thing like a fuckin' pro," commented T from behind me.

"Yeah, well, you and me, we ain't fucked too many white bitches got two k**s. I think it helps. We gotta remember that. From now on, we just fuck white bitches with k**s!" They both laughed as I pulled myself up and let myself fall again and again and again. My buttocks slapped loudly against his legs as I filled my pussy (I still have trouble typing that) with his hardness. I rode him harder and harder, faster and faster, with increasing desperation. If I could have pushed his whole body up into my aching hole, I would have.

Kris moved his hands from my buttocks to my tits, squeezing and tweaking. it slowed me for a minute, but soon I was back to a full gallop, fucking that huge cock with my increasingly sloppy cunt. I started to shake and moan, losing control. "Dat's it, bitch, cum on dat nigga cock, cum on, bitch, cum hard!" T urged me on because Kris was busy sucking the nipples right off my breasts.

And cum I did. When I lost it, I sat down hard, just holding Kris' cock deep inside while my pussy spasmed and squeezed. He flexed it a few times, way up in there, keeping my orgasm going longer than I thought I could stand. When it all started to ebb, he just lifted me up by my cheeks, and started fucking up into me so fast I couldn't breathe. I really did almost pass out this time. I whimpered and cried, and he just chuckled, slapping up into my pussy double time, triple time. I collapsed against him, unable to hold myself up, but it didn't stop him.

He kept up the incredibly rapid thrusts, forcing himself balls deep so fast I felt them rise up and bounce off my ass. That is, until he started to cum himself. I guess even a black man can't keep that up forever. He growled like a bear, pulled me down on his cock and held me there while his cock spurted lava-hot cum up into my belly. I shuddered and came again. Not the shattering kind, but the deeply satisfying kind, knowing that he was filling me once more with his thick, sticky jizz.

I sat there, leaning against him, heaving for breath, when I felt T's huge hands at my waist, pulling me up. He was so strong that he lifted me off Kris and set me on all fours at the other end of the sofa, as though I were an inflatable doll. I remained the way he set me while he jerked his jeans to his knees and crashed onto the couch, anxious to replace his friend in my dripping pussy.I looked back, panting, and watched while he positioned himself behind me and pushed forward.

I had forgotten how thick he was, but I was given a rude reminder when he took one vicious thrust to embed himself balls deep in my cum-slicked cunt. I screamed, part pain, part pleasure, not sure if he'd torn something inside me. "Oh, fuck, this bitch is tight." He withdrew and slammed himself home again, laughing. "Girl, you got no IDEA how glad I am your man left you behind." Hooking his fingers in the crook of my hips, he pulled me back, grinding inside me.

Then, without warning, he started to slam himself in and out of my pussy like a fucking jack-hammer. I could feel my eyes fly wide open, my breath catch in my throat. I started to cum again, and couldn't contain myself. "Oh, GOD!" I screamed. "Oh god, I"m cumming.. too hard.. too much.. Oh.. God, T. Please.. no more.. no more.. I'll go crazy.. Please.. no... OHHHHH!" Screaming, my head collapsed to the cushion on the sofa, my cheek against the supple leather while T used my pussy to pleasure himself.

When at last he reached his own climax, I had been through a handful of my own, barely catching a breath between one orgasm and another. T lived up to everything Kris had said about him, gushing like a firehose into my overused pussy, rocking his hips just enough to keep his orgasm going, then pulling out suddenly and falling to the deeply carpeted floor. It sounded like a pallet of bricks falling off a truck when he hit the floor. My bric-a-brac shelf rattled.

While T was causing a small earthquake in my house, I was dripping cum all over the couch. I put a hand under my pussy and dragged myself to the kitchen, where I grabbed a handful of paper towels to clean myself and the cushions. Fortunately, none of it had splattered on the carpet. When I had finished, I lay flat on my back on the floor, my legs spread, until I'd cooled down and had enough strength to fix supper.

That night, Kris and T both took another turn at me. This time, while I was cumming hard on Kris' cock, he started to whisper in my ear. "You're a black cock slut, Becky... A black cock slut. A black cock slut." I was just nodding and agreeing, repeating what he said, my attention not on the words, but on the black cock invading my pussy yet again, sending me into some low orbit around the earth.

And while T was fucking me, Kris kept talking to me. "That's it. Give your pretty pussy to his fat nigga cock. That's what you want, it's all you want. Go on, give it to him, you want him to cum in you. Go on."

The rest of the week went on in much the same way. Both of them fucked me incessantly, in every room of the house, it seemed, in every position imaginable. And it seemed that every time I was cumming on T's cock, Kris was reminding me, "You're a black cock slut now. You need all the black cock you can get. You'll never say no to a black man again." Or, when he wsa fucking me, he'd be asking me questions. "What am I doing, slut?" and I would be required to answer, "You're fucking my sluty white cunt with your big black cock!" or something like that.

When I had gotten used to their cocks in my pussy, they started in on my ass. (Black cock sluts don't have buttocks, either, they have asses.) It took me a day or two, but by the end of the week, I was the stuffing for their oreo cookie, crushed between them as they double teamed both my holes.

I don't think I slept for more than 3 or 4 hours a night during that week, so when Friday came, and they prepared to leave, I was exhausted. I listened to Kris' departing words without question. Most of them I already understood.

"Okay, Becky. Now you know who you are. You're a black cock slut. You always were, but you didn't know it, and now you do. You're never gonna be able to say no to a black man, ever again."

Then he told me something new. "Now listen to this. From now on, when you go out of the house, you're gonna get wet every time you're around a black man. You won't be able to stop yourself. And we can tell, we can smell it when a white bitch gets wet around us, so the men who make you wet, they're gonna know. And if they want you, they're gonna tell you they want to fuck you, and you're gonna fuck 'em, every one of 'em. You can't help yourself."

"But even though we can smell you, can tell you're a slut for black cock, we gotta be careful. If ever the white men knew how much white pussy we gettin', he'd start to killin' us again, so we got a system. When we smell a wet white pussy, we don't just say, 'Get over here, bitch, and lemme fuck you!' We use a code. We say shit like, 'Ma'am, do you need help?' or "Can I give you a hand?', or "Whatcha need?"

"When you hear the code, you let him know you want to fuck him, and you ask him how and where. If he don't like your answer, he might say some shit like, 'What the fuck you talkin' about?' If he does that, watch out. Might mean he's mad, or he might just want you to be more plain. If he says somethin' like that, you just tell him exactly what you want, and ask him how you can get it. Then he'll give you what you need."

"Remember, us niggas, we can smell a black cock slut a mile off, so we all know. Every black man you see, he gonna know. Now, we gotta go, Beck. Hate to leave that sweet pussy, but your man, I figure he'll be back in the next hour or so. You get cleaned up. I know you ain't tellin' him nothin' about us, but you might wanna buy a new bottle of bourbon, or he gonna think you been drinkin' a lot. Now, getcherself dressed."

He gave me a kiss, and then he and T were gone.

And I was a black cock slut. So, they could smell that on me, huh? Well, maybe they wouldn't ask too often. That code sure was smart. I hoped I wouldn't miss it. Didn't want to piss anybody off.

I got dressed and went to the ABC store for more Maker's Mark. Thank goodness the clerk wasn't black, because I just got home before Richard did.

The rest of the story follows. It's amazing how many men have used the code. Sometimes, they say it a little different from what I expect, but I'm getting good at recognizing it. Of course, it's getting hard to explain why I do so much dry cleaning, and why I spend so much time "at the gym." Richard likes that I ask him to fuck my ass a lot now, but that's mostly so he won't notice how stretched out I'm getting. It takes a lot of effort to make my pussy feel tight to him, and to fake every damned orgasm.

Oh, well, at least I know who I am. ... Continue»
Posted by KingPE 4 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 8813  |  
96%
  |  18

How Mom became my SLUT Chapter 2


Chapter 2

As I sat in my room thinking how wonderful the day turned out. I couldn't believe that now I was forcing Liz to be my slut. Part of me felt guilty as I love my dad and I know this would kill him and probably him kill me. The other part told me you lost your virginity and you have someone to fuck anytime you want. What more can a guy ask for I thought. As i was going downstairs Candy passed me and I stopped her and asked where she was going.
"I got homework and a lot so mom said I gotta go to my room and get started" she said.
"Okay well do you need some help" I have always helped her when she needed it.
"No but if I do can I holler for you" she asked.
"Sure s*s I am your big b*****r and will always help you" I told her. "Thanks" she said running down hall with her book bag. I proceeded down the stairs where Liz was busy trying to get dinner ready. I walked up behind her pushed her bent into the veggies she was cutting lifted the back of her dress and began to rub her ass covered by her small bikini panties. Steven I have to get dinner going your father will be here in an hour. He just texted me and your s****r is home. I whispered in her ear that my s****r is busy doing homework and will yell if she needs help so I want more of my new found glory. You my slut as my fingers pushed her panties to the side of her pussy and 2 fingers pushed in. I probably could have put 3 in as wet as she was."Oh my slut is so wet. I bet it is from me isn't it."
"Yes" she said hanging her head. "I am doing what you say only because of what you have."
"i grabbed her hair and jerked her head back began fingering her harder as she began to moan.
"Oh I think its more because you like it. Because your a dirty little whore aren't you." I said. Her moans became more as I fingered her juicy cunt. Throwing her head back on my shoulder. Grinding her hips and her pelvis down onto my fingers soaking them as she was nearing a powerful orgasm. I pulled my fingers out and spun her around she was still gasping for air as she was ready to cum and I wasted no time shoving my fingers deep in her mouth making her lick and suck them clean. With her body reeling still and wanting an orgasm she began to grind against my hard cock. I pulled my fingers from her mouth and began to walk away and said tonight and you better not touch yourself til you come to my room. Her arms fully outstretched holding on to the counter top shaking she was whimpering. I loved it as i went to the living room to watch some tv.

While watching tv the door begins to open and his dad walks in. "Hey dad how did things go today?"
"Not real good just came home to grab a quick bite and tell your mom my partners and I have to interview people most of tonight and then prepare some for tomorrow. So I will probably just stay at the office tonight." dad says.
"His wife comes around the corner from the kitchen and says "I just heard that so do you want me to get stuff for you. Dinner is almost ready."
Dad says "no i am gonna go get some bathroom stuff and some clothes for tomorrow you finish dinner and i will be right back". He walks up hugs his wife and kisses her when she grabs him and really starts to kiss him deeply.
"Wow babe keep that up and I will want to stay here." He walks down hall towards their bedroom and Liz looks at Steven then just turns and goes to kitchen. I sit on couch as dad comes back in Liz says dinner is ready. Dad asks Steven "hey sport wanna run up and get your s****r.
"Sure dad" I reply and am on my way up the stairs. When we come back down dad is holding Liz and kissing her hands all over her when i tell them hey just get a room. Dinner is served with the usual f****y conversation and my eyes keep going to Liz's tits how round and supple they look. Knowing I will be sucking them later I lick my lips and moan a little. Dad says whats that about and I reply just how good mom cooks. "Yes she is wonderful isn't she" he states.
I reply with in more ways than one." Dad looks at me strangely and i say "she cooks,cleans, and takes care of us and the house. "Yes she is amazing" he says. Telling me I will be lucky if I can find someone just like her. "Oh yeah dad i know cuz she is hot to".
Dad laughs and says" hey watch it sport"
Dad gets up as we finish dinner and i volunteer to clean table and help load dishwasher. Hey thanks as he walks over grabs his wife kissing her. Candy says she has homework to do still. She returns upstairs and dad tells his wife he has to go. As I clean the table and load the dishwasher they walk to the front door and she says goodbye to him till tomorrow night. She returns to the kitchen and I am almost done. She walks over to help and i throw her to table push her bent over. Use my feet to kick her legs apart and shove my fingers back in her pussy that has not seemed to dry up. "Well it feels like you can't stop leaking."
"UUUhhhhh nnooooo I can'ttttttttt oh please dont stop this time." she moans.
"Soon it will be Candys bedtime and 30 minutes after that becomes our playtime slut". I tell her.
"YYYeeesssss omg i need iittttttttt." she moans as my fingers work her soaking wet cunt.
" I whisper tonight I fuck you in the bed you fuck everyone else in you dirty whore."
"Yes I am a dirty whore I am a slut I am yours whatever you want." she moans as once again I take her to the brink and then pull my fingers out. She lays on table still legs spread moaning asking for more as I walk away. I go into the den and get on the computer and a couple of my friends are on messenger. I begin talking to them and realize I need to take this one step farther and ask my friend Billy if he still has that secret camera. He tells me he does so i tell him to bring it to school along with the receiver and show me how its works. He agrees and I log off and tell Liz to come and get me when Candy is asl**p."Yes sir" is her reply.

I am in my room when there is a knock on my door. "Come in" I say. Liz is in her robe. I ask her what is under and she opens to show me she is naked and tells me that Candy is asl**p. I get up and we walk down stairs to hers and dads room. Once inside her room i grab her spin her around yank the robe off her and begin kissing her deeply. I broke the kiss and sat at the edge of the bed pulled her so she fell across my lap. She looked at me wondering what I was going to do. Then she knew as my hand fired across her as and she screamed out. I saw the red hand print on her ass and began to softly rub it as she whimpered. then my hand slid down her ass and found her pussy was already wet so I shoved my finger deep inside her causing her to lift up and moan. As i saw this my cock under her became even harder. Then pain she felt caused her to scream and my finger caused her to moan. Being very curious if this would turn her on I pulled my finger from her pussy and slapped her ass hard again. Once again she yelped from the pain. I rubbed her ass again soothing it as she squirmed on my lap. then i pushed my finger deep in side her and again she moaned. Yes it was turning her on the pain mixed with pleasure right after was turning my little whore on. I proceeded to do this ten times the same as the first. Constant pain followed by immense pleasure. After i was done i looked at her ass bright red i could feel the heat coming off her ass. I spread her ass and began to rub her juices from her pussy onto her asshole. As my finger teased her asshole she began a constant moan but as soon as she felt the pressure from my finger about to invade her shithole she looked at me and said "Please no sir your father hasn't even been there. I looked at her and laughed and said good at least i will get one virgin part of you and pushed my finger in some. She moaned again from pain and pleasure not sure which was more but felt her ass wiggle under my finger. i pushed until my finger was completely in her ass to the hilt. As i fingered her ass I knew her moans were now from strictly pleasure. As i fingered her i informed her i was sl**ping in her bed all night and we would have sex until I completed my trifecta. Unsure what i was talking about so i informed her tonight i would have her mouth,her pussy and her ass. I then layed back on the bed and told her to crawl very sexily up the bed between my legs and pounce on my cock like a lioness on its prey. The rest a good slut as yourself should be able to figure out. She did as instructed and it was so very hot watching her crawl up the bed. Her ass swaying high in the air. She grabbed my cock and in one motion swallowed all of my rock hard cock. I thought i was gonna blow then but she began to bob very slowly. Then releasing it. She began to lick the head on top then around and under. Slowly making her way down my shaft with her tongue. Then back to the top were once again she swallowed my whole hard throbbing cock.hat made her suck harder and faster. My moans became louder and soon turned to grunts as I blew my load rope after rope of hot gooey jizz right in her mouth. My head back moaning as she is the first one to ever give me head and she was such a pro. She climbed up some running her tongue through my pubic hair and up to my navel licking around it and then inside it. Quivers ran through my body as i had never felt this before. She then began to kiss and nibble the nipples on my chest. Omg the sensations that ran over me were so incredible at this. Then her mouth made its way to my neck kissing and licking my neck. Laying back moaning at the pleasure she is giving me when she whispers in my ear. "Does my new master want me to mount him sir?" My breathing very quick and shallow i told her to lay down as I wanted to do things to her now. I began to lick and suck on her neck but I also being new at this was sucking a little to hard when she tapped my head and informed me that doing that might leave a mark she would have to explain to my father. So I quickly stopped that and moved down her cleavage to her very lovely white fleshy tits. Licking and sucking on her left tit. then her right one. Her breathing had begun to pick up when she said "Sir I know your not very experienced in this so can I help you so you know what turns a woman on sir just to help you." I looked up at her and said "Yes you can". She told me to have my tongue follow her fingers lick and suck everywhere they traveled. They began back on her left tit i soon was following her lead with my tongue.then they ran and circled her nipples as i did as well then she pinched her nipple so I began to nibble her nipple as she did mine. Then her finger went to her right tit and began the same trip my tongue followed eagerly. Again licking and sucking her tit, circling her nipple and nibbling her nipple as she pushed her tits so her nipples were touching and I was nibbling them both the same time. Then her fingers made that trek down her stomach so i took my cue from her and did as she had with me. Knowing the sensation of having your navel licked i circled hers and then ran my tongue in hers as a deep moan escaped her lips i knew i was doing it right. Leaving her navel I followed her fingers to her mound where I began to lick all over her mound. Her finger made an interesting stop just above her pussy and she began to press down hard as she did this her moans became louder and more hungrily. I soon had my tongue in that spot licking that spot very hard when she put my hand between her legs and i felt her juicy liquid start to seep out of her. Thinking i should lick that I began to move my tongue there when she slapped her mound again n rubbed that spot. I slid back and licked it some more. Her finger then went down the left side of her pussy top to bottom between her thigh and her pussy. My tongue followed. She then went under her pussy and as i followed there i got the first taste of Liz's sweet juice that had leaked out. Then her fingers went up the right side of her pussy and i followed. Then she made a quick circular motion of the trip we had just made and i took the clue I was to continue so i did. Licking in circles around her pussy for minutes gladly getting ti the under side that was always wet. then her hand slapped her mound again. As I watched she ran her fingers down her pussy and back up but never inside so i followed and licked on top of her sweet swollen lips. I did this for minutes to as she parted her lips she ran her finger up and down inside left lip and then the right lip. Her finger going back and forth as her moans became louder. I took my cue again and followed my lead. Now my tongue is getting saturated in her sweet juice and I am trying to lick and swallow every drop I can. Then her finger goes to her clit and begins to very softly rub it so again i licked but this time with just the tip of my tongue very softly. She began to shiver and shake. I was wondering if I was doing it right when she yelled" push two fingers in my pussy as you lick I am gonna cum". I gladly pushed fingers into her dripping cunt and began to slowly move them around as i softly licked her clit." AAWWWWWWWWWWWWWW I'm cumminggggggggggggggg" she moaned and groaned as her body shook and her legs clamped around my head shoved against her clit with my fingers deep inside her. OMG yes sir that was such an intense orgasm. I havent had one like that in so long its hard to remember. Please sir climb up and push your cock in my cunt. Please sir". I was glad to get to fuck her again as my face was total wet from her just cumming in my face. As i pushed my rock hard cock deep inside her she moaned and grabbed my face at first I was unsure what she was going to do until she began licking my face as i slowly began to rock my cock back and forth inside her. Moaning, Breathing hard and licking seemed to be a complete chore as she was unsure at times which was more important as she tried very hard to do all three. Her thrusts began to meet mine and sonn I was pounding down into her as she was thrusting up to meet me. This being the second time I had ever had pussy i couldnt hold it very long as I began to moan that I was going to cum.
"Yes sir please cum in my cunt. I am so ready for you to cum. I am right there sir yessssssssssssssssssssssss." she screamed. As My cock felt her pussy clamp down and tighten around me I could not hold anything her pussy began to milk my cock as i had a mind blowing orgasm. After we both came and our breathing was under control as i had collasped on top of her. She looked at me and said "Maybe being your slut isnt going to be so bad after all." With that I told her I was not finished with my conquest just yet. There is still a hole i want to fill." I told her.
"Oh no sir please not that i haven't let anyone in there please no". She said.
"Roll over and put your ass in the air." I commanded. With this she did as she was told her ass high in the air. Crack as I slapped her ass. She yelped and I began to rub her ass then I pushed my finger into her dripping pussy that was mixed with both of our cum. I did this 10 times her ass was a very nice cherry red and after i pushed my finger in her I pulled as much of our cum i could from her pussy and rubbed it on her ass. "Since you say you have never let anyone in there fair is fair." I told her.
"Sir may I ask what you mean"? she stated.
"You took my cherry and i will take yours" I told her as i pushed a very wet finger into her ass. She began to moan and scream as my finger worked in and out of her ass. Soon all she was doing was moaning so i made it two fingers. Moans and screams were back. I did this for a few mins then pushed my cock in her pussy as i used my fingers to spread her tiny asshole. As my cock got wet from her cunt i pulled it out along with my fingers and she took a deep breath in and moaned very hard. As my cock touched her asshole that was back to its original state but very wet she began to plead "No No sir please I beg you." Her pleads came and fell on deaf ears as my cock began to slowly push in her tight little asshole Slowly inching more in as she screamed into a pillow. When i was fully in I stopped. Feeling her ass against my thigh and my stomach. I looked down and saw my cock fully inside her and my pubic hair on her ass. I slowly began to rock in and out of her ass. Her screams slowly turned to moans which made me pump even faster. Soon i felt the boiling in my balls again as she had her hand between her legs rubbing her clit for all she was worth. I told her "I am gonna cum in your ass my dirty little whore".
"Oh yes I am your dirty little whore cum in my ass yes cum please sir" She squealed.
With that i again couldn't hold out and longer and shot my load deep into the bowels of her ass. She screamed into the pillow again as she had her own orgasm that shook us both. After we came i collapsed on to the bed beside her. She climed on to my chest and said how glad she was that I took a cherry from her. As we layed there I began to think of all the things i could do with my new slut . Her fingers ran on my young and hairless chest as she kissed my chest and left nipple. The very next thing we both knew her alarm clock was going off. "Please sir wake up and take your clothes to your room in case your s****r comes in". After having completed my trifecta of all her holes i kissed her lips and said "we are not done". I grabbed my clothes and went to my room.

... Continue»
Posted by hard_rocks_23 6 months ago  |  Categories: Anal, First Time, Taboo  |  Views: 6054  |  
100%
  |  5

Photo shoot, Mum becomes a slut. (Part four - Vic

Part 4


I looked down the two envelopes that lay open on the table in front of me. I felt depressed. I shouldn’t be, but I was. Depressed by the two invitations. One to a fabulous party, being held by my boss. The other, the worst of the two, an invite to a wedding weekend, from my best friend. I’d known her since we were at school, she was re marrying. Lots of our old friends would be there. I dreaded it. I dreaded them both. Worse, they were for me, plus one. I didn’t have a plus one.

“What’s the matter Mum,” I asked, as I walked into the kitchen. My Mum was sitting, her head in her hands, staring the morning mail.
“Nothing darling,” she replied. “Just a couple of party invites, nothing really.”
“Great, two parties, you’ll have a fabulous time, when are they?” I asked her.
“One is next week, the other, at the end of the month, but I won’t be going. Coffee?” She asked, changing the subject.
“Why? You never go out, I don’t get it?” I said.

Why didn’t I? I’d asked myself that question more times than I cared to remember. I was thirty eight. The truth. I was scared. I was stuck in a rut. I hadn’t changed my hair style in more than a decade. My clothes belonged to the previous century. I didn’t know how to change. If I went, I’d be a wallflower, one of those women who never get asked to dance, never get chatted up. I was a joke. I knew all the girls at the office thought as much. Poor Vicky. Poor Vicky, she can’t get a man. I felt sorry for myself. I was wallowing in self pity. The only person who didn’t judge me was my son, Alfie. Then before I knew it, I blurted it all out to him. The whole sorry story. Tears ran down my face. I was a mess, and now my son knew too.

I was taken aback. Mum was in floods of tears. And why? Because she had lost her way. She was a good looking woman. I should know, I lived with her, and had watched her all my eighteen years. She was tall, 5’ 8”. Slim, with great tits, and a nice round bum. Her legs were long, and shapely. Her hair was a mess, no question. Mousy brown. I couldn’t remember the last time she had been to the hairdressers.
“Is that it?” I asked. “Come on Mum, we can soon fix that.”
She looked at me, her brown eyes wide.
“I’ll help you. Look, just trust me. First off, lets see what clothes you actually have, then we can work out what you need.”
“Will you, but what do you know about women’s clothes? You‘re only eighteen.” She asked.
“Mum, I own a third of a photography business. I did media at college. That year I broke my arm, I did stage make up. I’m good, ask Jacks Mum. Plus like you said I’m eighteen. I study women!”
I led Alfie upstairs to my bedroom. He was the only man who had been in here since………since I didn’t know when. I opened my wardrobe. He began rummaging.
A pile of clothes began to grow on the floor beside the bed. The charity pile. A far smaller pile on the bed grew much slower. Then he was done.
“Now Mum, you’ve got to trust me. Forget what you think you should wear, I’ll be the judge. Now, take that dress off,” Alfie said.
“What in front of you!” I said.
“In front of me. Its not as if I haven’t seen you in your undies before, I see you all the time. Now come on.”
The dress I was wearing joined the charity pile, and I stood in just my bra and knickers, under the intense gaze of my son.

I looked at Mum, as she stood in front of me. She needed a lot of work. A hell of a lot. Everything needed doing. At least the basic’s were there. Figure, legs, arse, tits. All fabulous. She was good looking. Pretty, attractive.
“Mum, the bra doesn’t fit, your knickers are, well they’re old ladies pants. What colour are they, grubby white!” I said.
“They’re clean,” she said, “I just washed them with something that ran, and as for my pants, they’re comfortable!”
“We’re looking for sexy Mum. Lets see what you have in your knicker draw.”
I tipped her knicker draw onto the bed, a second draw contained her bra’s. It wasn’t any better than what she was wearing. Off white, or washed out black, which looked grey. I spread them out, they’d all have to go. Hidden in the pile, a vibrator, I held it up. Mum blushed down to her toes.
“Even this Mum has had it, how old is it?” I asked her, enjoying her embarrassment.
“Oh that, I’d forgotten it was even there.”
I turned the switch, it buzzed like a geriatric bee.
“Really!” I said. It joined the charity pile. “When did you last go the beauty ther****ts‘? Your legs need waxing, and as for you bikini line, Christ Mum, it’s the twenty first century.”
I pointed to her pubes, which poked out either side of her knickers.

I felt embarrassed. I knew Alfie was right. I was a mess, but having your son telling you your faults wasn’t pleasant. The fact that he was right just made it worse.
He was on his mobile.
“Sue, its me. Look, I’ve a project for you, she needs the works………..yes the works……….yes hair, needs cutting and colouring……blonde………waxing, legs…….yes full legs, and bikini line…………Brazilian……….eyebrow shape…….while your there manicure……….French, yes and a facial……….how long?…………..Yes that’s fine Sue. Oh and Sue thanks, I owe you. See you in an hour.”
He turned and looked at me. “Right, you’re having your hair done, and then the works. Now lets get cracking. That bra doesn’t fit, are they all the same size?
“Of course it fits, I’ve always been a 38C,” I told him.
“Mum, the back strap is half way up your back, the cups are………” He pulled at my bra shaking my tits.

He dropped me off at the beauty ther****ts‘. I was dreading it. Dreading being judged by some air headed bimbo. I’d already been made a fool of, Alfie had driven via Marks and Spencer. I’d been measured. He’d was right, my bra size wasn’t what I’d thought. I wasn’t a 38C, but a 36D. Now he was gone, gone to buy me new clothes, and drop my old ones off at the charity shop. I took a deep breath and walked in. Sue greeted me. She wasn’t a bimbo, but a woman in her late forties. They washed my hair. They cut my hair. They coloured my hair. I was blonde. I’d never been blonde before. My nails were manicure, fingers and toes. A French manicure she called it. Worse was still to come. My legs were waxed, then my bikini line. I closed my eyes, and endured.

We walked into the foyer of the hotel. Alfie carried both our bags. I was nervous. I checked in. I’d been allocated one double room. We’d be sharing, the room, and the bed. It had been Alfie’ idea. I needed a partner. No one at work knew him. He was my toy boy. Several of my work colleagues’ watched us sign in. They checked him out. They checked me out. They’d never done that before. Sue had given me lessons during the last week on doing my make up, caring for my hair. During that week I learned that she and my son had been sl**ping together on and off, since he left school. He had been sixteen, she was forty, the mother of three, old enough to be his mother. That had come as a shock. She was older than me, but he clearly found her very attractive. I wore the clothes Alfie had brought, with my money, but he’d got them. Brought them without me even having a say. All of my clothes he had chosen. My previous wardrobe had gone, every last bit. I wore a pair of designer jeans, which fitted like a second skin, with them I wore a silk top, a tuxedo jacket. The heels were three inches higher than anything that they had replaced. I had tottered about the house for days, until I could walk in them. I didn’t wear a bra. Alfie had made me remove it. My breasts moved under the soft material, causing my nipples to become erect. I wore a white thong under the jeans, crisp white. Nothing like my former knickers, very little material cover my almost bald fanny. I enjoyed the feel of my bald pussy against the soft material.

The room was spacious. A king sized bed dominated the room. Off to one side an en suite, without a door I noted. Mum looked great in her new clothes. Her new hair do. While she looked fabulous she still lacked the confidence to go with it. Years of not bothering with her looks had knocked her.
“Time we got ready to go down for early evening drinks,” I told her. “Come on, lets get changed.”

The party was buzzing when we walked in, but it seemed to me that all eyes were on me. My work colleagues’ looked at me, seeing the new me. Seeing me for the first time. They whispered to each other. I ignored them, and headed for the bar with Alfie on my arm. I wore a little black dress, that hugged my hips and thighs, I felt confident on my six inch heels. He bodice of the dress kept my braless breasts in place. The black dress was complimented by gold jewellery, necklace, and earrings, borrowed from Jacks Mum. Jack was his friend, and business partner, well one of them. Alfie looked great, really hunky, in a dark blue lounge suit, a crisp white open necked shirt emphasised his light tan. My Alfie. I danced, I drank, then danced again. All the men wanted suddenly to dance with me. Before, they hardly noticed me.

I woke in the middle of the night, suddenly aware of a warm feeling between my legs. I lay, and enjoyed the sensations. A hand cupped my pussy. I was wet. I was excited. I groaned silently with pleasure. The first time in I didn’t know how long, since it wasn’t my hand inside my knickers. I wasn’t wearing any knickers. I was nearly there, the hand moved softly, slowly.

I wasn’t wearing any knickers! I was sharing my bed with Alfie, my son! I was suddenly wide awake. I went to sit up, but my orgasm was upon me. The pleasure wave hit me. I was coming. I spread my legs wider, one leg was already across Alfie’s legs. “Oh my God……..I’m fucking comingggggggggggg.”
I lay there panting, I looked across, not sure if Alfie was awake, no he wasn’t. I relaxed. Alfie was asl**p, even if his cock was wide awake, and standing to attention.
I moved away, and turned over, my back to him. Phew. Alfie moved behind me, his cock hard against my back. I wondered what it would feel like inside me. Alfie was asl**p, he wouldn’t know. I move my bum, opened my legs. His cock was between them. I felt his hardness. He wouldn’t know, what was the harm? I reached under myself, and guided him inside me. I trembled, as he penetrated me, I pushed back, as he slide inside me, filling me. It had been so long. I almost came straightaway. I slowly fucked him, careful not to wake him. Thankful the room we had been allocated only had the one bed. I came, my cunt pulsing, gripping his hard cock. I wanted to come again, but knew I should stop. He was still asl**p, he wouldn’t know. I pushed back again, slowly, carefully, back and fro. I moaned, came again. I was in heaven. My nipples were so hard, they were sore. My clit, as I rubbed it, engorged. Hard. A button that led to pleasure. I gently rubbed it, pushing the hood back, to expose more. I came one last time, and as I did, so Alfie came, deep inside me. I heard him groan, praying he wouldn’t wake. I felt him relax. I relaxed.
“Enjoy that Mum?” Alfie asked.
I jumped. I was found out. I nearly pissed myself. I did, a little. I felt ashamed. I was a slut, fucking my own son.

The following morning I couldn’t look at him. I was so ashamed.
“Mum, look don’t worry about it. I’m not,” he said.
“Are you sure darling. I’m so sorry. I don’t know what to say,” I said, truly contrite.
“Don’t be. You enjoyed it, don’t say you didn’t,” Alfie said to me.
“How can I make it up to you,” I asked.
“Easy, lighten up. You want to do it again?” Alfie asked. He wasn’t serious, was he?
“You can’t mean that Alfie.”
“Why not. You are gorgeous. Why wouldn’t anyone not want to fuck you?”
“Alfie!”
“Well, want to do it again?”
I was tempted. Truly I was.

She stood in front of me, clearly in a state of shock. When I woke in the night, my hand was between her legs. I had been about to take it away, when I realised how wet she was, and with that knowledge, she came. Then she turned her back to me. I cuddled up behind her, then she took hold of my cock, which was so hard it fucking hurt. The next thing I knew I was inside her, with her pushing back onto me. I’d smiled to myself. So my Mum was just like Jack’s. A cock hungry milf. But was she the total slut Angie was? I’d soon find out, if not tonight, then in the coming weeks.

I pushed her back onto the bed. She didn’t resist. Her legs fell open. I knelt down.
“When did anyone do this to you Mum,” I asked.
I pulled her lace panties to one side, and lowered my face to her cunt. As I had suspected, she was already wet. She’d walked around the room in just her underwear after her shower. Underwear I had brought for her.
My tongue lightly ran across her pussy, as it did she trembled. Her out lips parted, just a little. My tongue parted them a little more, probing to her inner labia. She groaned, pleasure coursing through her body. I went to work on her clit, which poked through her labia, scream, lick here, lick here. I duly did. She was almost sobbing, almost begging me to stop. Begging to stop, but not wanting me to. I felt her coming. I pushed my tongue inside her, as she had a powerful orgasm. Her juices flowed out of her, making my face wet. Then I was above her. I kissed her, letting her taste her own wetness on my face, on my tongue.

Alfie was above me, I’d just had the best orgasm that I could remember. He kissed me. His tongue in my mouth. I spread my legs, indicating I wanted him. I felt his cock against my hot wet cunt. He made no move to penetrate me. I didn’t understand. Then the penny dropped. He wanted me to guide him in. In doing so, he would know that I wanted his cock inside me again. Not a sl**py, tipsy fuck. A conscious decision on my part. I hesitated. I hesitated a little more. Then I could resist no more. I gripped his cock, and pulled him inside me. I raised my hips, and with my free hand, pulled him in. I wanted it all, I wanted it now. He fucked me. He fucked me hard. I came numerous times, on his hard throbbing cock. I wrapped my legs around his waist, and gripped hard. I held him there, deep inside me. I gripped him. Held him. I wanted him deeper.
“Fuck me doggy style,” I commanded.
He withdrew, and I felt empty. I got onto all fours, my head on the pillow, my knees pulled up, my arse in the air. He was behind me. Mounting me. He parted my pussy, driving deep. Thrusting. Hard. Throbbing. He fucked me. Deep. Withdrew, almost. Plunged back in. Deep. Deeper. The tip of his cock brushing my G-spot. I was in ecstasy. I came, then came again. Multiple. I could hardly breath. Sweat rolled down my face. The door opened, the maid stood in the doorway. She smiled. She watched. Alfie didn’t stop. She smiled again. “Pardon, Madam,” she said, before slowly closing the door. The door clicked shut, and I came again.

Alfie drove. My legs still felt like jelly. I should have felt ashamed. I didn’t, that was a surprise. I felt fulfilled.
“You like older women Alfie,” I said.
“What makes you say that?” He asked.
“Well, you’ve been seeing Sue for ages, she told me,” I said.
“True,” he said.
“Any other, what do call them, us?” I asked.
“Oh you mean milfs”
“Milfs, what’s that?
“Come on Mum, milf, mother I’d like to fuck.” Alfie said.
“So I’m a milf, am I?”
“You are now!” Alfie said.
“So any others?” I asked.
No, not really, Sue, you of course. Oh and Angie,” he said.
“Angie, what Jacks Mum?” I asked. “You fancy Jacks Mum.”
“More than fancy, she lets me fuck her whenever I like.” Alfie said.
“Angie? Pull the other one. Angie. You’ll be telling me she does it with Jack next,” I said.
“She does. She does it with anyone. She can’t get enough of it.” Alfie said.
“I don’t believe you!” I said.


I switched on the computer when we arrived home. Mum stood behind me, looking over my shoulder. I brought up the pictures of Angie. I felt Mums hands on my shoulder. I opened another file. Angie again, legs wide, her knickers wet from her own excitement.
“Alfie, she looks so different.” Mum whispered.
“I know, I did her make up. You wouldn’t recognise her if you didn’t know her.”
I opened another file. Angie with Alex.
“That’s Alex, her daughter,” Mum gasped.
She watched the film clip. It was a promo, made to sell the films, and pictures.
Next Angie and several men, alongside Alex, being used. Fucked, repeatedly.
“And you did there make up. Wow Alfie, its like a disguise. And you film them as well?” Mum asked.
“I do the make up, and the sets. But the three of us film, and take the pictures. Jack mainly does the directing. George mostly does the selling. Selling the content we make.”

“Look Mum, we’re going to Ibiza next week. I’m doing the make up, sorting what they’re wearing. Come with us. You’ll be back for that party, plus you’ll have a tan. Come, it’ll be fun!” I told her.


“Fun? I asked
“Yeah,” Alfie said. “It won’t be all work. Who knows, we could have a threesome with Angie!” He said smiling at me.
My stomach turned a somersault at the thought.
“I couldn’t Alfie,” I said, weakly.
“Couldn’t what, come away, or have a threesome with Angie? Alfie asked.
It was a good question.





The sun was just coming up, just showing, as it rose above the blue sea. It would rise further into a clear blue sky. Ibiza was quiet at this time of the day. We had been up for a couple of hours. We were ready to work. Alfie had done our make up, our trade mark look. The shoot was about to begin. The photographer was ready. We were ready. Only the sun need to rise, just a little further. The air was clear. The heat of the day still to come, but already heat shimmered above the salt flats, where the shoot would take place. It took three hours. Three hours of posing just so, my back was agony. My legs ached. By the time the shoot was over the sun was reflecting off the salt, off the sand. It was like being in an oven. I was drenched in sweat, which was a look the photographer wanted. Sweat ran between my breasts, ran down my back, and between my buttocks. My pussy was wet, both from within, and from the sweat without. Labours at the salt works watched, when they were able, as I spread myself for the lens. Click, click. It was a familiar scenario, if not a familiar setting. Then it was done.
Back at the villa, after a quick shower, we looked at the results. Oscar was happy. Happy with the pictures, happy with us, his models. The sexy woman lay, exposing herself, holding herself open. Fingering herself. She was a slut. She was me.
The breeze from the sea wafted through the room, a welcome relief from the oppressive heat. I wanted to swim, then work on my tan. Oscar had other ideas, he led me through to the master bedroom. The huge circular bed dominated the room. On it lay my daughter, Alex. She lay naked, her legs wide and welcoming. We gave him what he wanted. What he wanted was us. Both of us. He wanted us together. We obliged. We fucked him. He fucked us. We fucked each other. Tomorrow we’d be filmed fucking. It was why we were here. Why we were being paid to be here. Our first day of work. We were here for a week.

I finally walked out to the pool. I was naked. My heels clicked on the tiles. Vicky was already there, laying on a sun lounger. She wore a one piece swim suit. She had a great figure. She smiled.
“You had an early start Angie,” she said.
“Tell me about it! We have to be up tomorrow again at four.” I told her.
She looked over my shoulder, as Alex joined us. Like me she as stark naked. She slumped down next to Vicky.
“Come on Vicky,” I said. “Get your kit off. This is an all naked pool.”
I watched as she stripped off. She really did have a good figure, and great tits.
“Who did your nails,” I asked.
“A girl at Dimples, Sue.” She answered.
“She does my waxing, she’s good. Your Alfie still fucking her?” I asked.
“Angie, how do you know that?” Vicky asked.
“He told me one night, he’s good in bed, no wonder Sue puts out for him whenever he wants!” I giggled. “You know he fucks me, and Alex, don’t you?”
“He told me about you, but I didn’t know Alex as well,” Vicky said.
“He told me he wants us to have a threesome while we’re here,” I said.
Vicky went white.
“Its alright, Vicky, I’d love to. Oscar is out tonight, so lets do it tonight, shall we?” I said.
Vicky was still, very pale, but managed to nod.
“Mum,” Alex called. “If you’re fucking Vicky, and Alfie tonight, what shall I do?”
“You’ll think of something darling,” I told her. “Now, lets relax shall we, and work on our tans, while we can.”

I felt like a virgin. I’d showered, put on my sexiest underwear. It was all sexy, Alfie had seen to that. I didn’t own a pair of comfy panties anymore, well apart from those panties, but it wasn’t that time of the month, thank goodness. I slipped a white linen dress over my head. Ibiza style. My mouth was dry, but my pussy was tingling with excitement. I felt like a virgin, because I was. I’d never been with a woman before, well I’d French kissed Yvonne at school when I was f******n, but that didn’t really count.

The lounge opened out onto the deck, which in turn overlooked the pool. The sun was setting as I walked onto the deck. They were waiting for me. Angie wore a sheath of fine linen, her breasts clearly visible through the thin material. She was beautiful, her blonde hair was loose, hanging to her shoulders. Alfie was smiling, wearing a light cotton pair of chino’s, and a blue silk shirt. Angie handed me a drink.
“I thought you could use this,” she said smiling.
I took a gulp, it was stronger than I’d expected, and almost choked.
“Ever been with a woman Vicky,” she asked.
“No,” I replied.
“I’ll be gentle,” she replied.

She was gentle. She took it slow. She kissed my cheek, she kissed my neck. She caressed my back, my bum. She took my glass from me, then reached behind my neck, and pulled my face to hers. She kissed me slowly, her wet lips on mine. Her tongue flicked into my mouth. Darted in, then it was gone, leaving just the faint taste of her. She coaxed me, slowly. She was my teacher. Alfie watched from the bar, as his mother, and his friends mother made love. I became oblivious to everything around me. My dress a heap on the floor, my bra with it.
“Remember, Vicky, get your knickers off as soon as you can, but never, never take your heels off.”
I was puzzled by her remark. But over the coming weeks and months it would become all too clear. She pushed me onto the wicker sofa, her hand between my legs, her fingers busy. I was wet. I’d never thought f myself as a lesbian, but I had always been a little bi curious. At a party once, I was asked if I could fuck any five people, with no consequences who would be my number one. We’ve all played that game, right. I’d replied without thinking. Kyle. Her head was between my legs, my panties gone, she fingered me, excited my clitoris. Then she bent her head, and ran her tongue around it. I came immediately. She wasn’t finished, nor was I. I felt myself coming again.
“Don’t stop, oh my fucking God, yesssssssssssssssss,” I moaned.
Her tongue probed me, parted my labia. Penetrated me. She drank me in. My anus pulsated, her tongue was there, rimming me. I’d never experienced anything like it in my life.

Then it was my turn. My turn to make her come. I was nervous. But I wanted it. Wanted to make her come, as she had given me so much pleasure. She coaxed me again, as I tentatively touched her cunt with the tips of my tongue. I’d never tasted a woman before. Of course I’d tasted myself, but that had been a long time ago. She was musky. Heady. Sweet. Wonderful. My
Face was already wet when she came that first time, she came as I had my mouth around her pussy. She flowed into me. I drank her juices, always wanting more. She gave me more. I looked up, at my son, his hard cock obvious. He smiled at me, as he watched. He was in no hurry to join us, but I wanted to be fucked. I wanted a cock inside me. Angie wanted it too, and beckoned him to us.

As he penetrated me, so the last of the sun dipped below the skyline. I arched my back, allowing him to full access to my cunt. My wet cunt. Angie looked down at us, before she lifted her leg. I gazed up, and saw her gaping cunt, just out of reach, above my face. She lowered herself onto me, my tongue ready for her. I came again, as Alfie my son fucked me, as Angie ground herself onto my face. I was lost in waves of depraved pleasure.

Vicky lay on her back, as Alfie fucked her. I smiled to myself. She wasn’t so different from me. I’d been amazed at her transformation. She had been a frump. She’d let her self go. If she’d had a daughter it wouldn’t have happened. Alfie had done well. She was gorgeous all it had needed was a hair do, a make over, and a new wardrobe. It gave her confidence. Confidence in herself. She had needed to believe.
“Come here slut,” Alfie said to me.
I smiled inwardly. I was a slut. His slut, my sons slut.
“Suck my cock slut,” he commanded.
I was anxious to obey, and took his throbbing, hard cock from his mothers wet cunt. I wrapped my lips around it. My mouth took it all. Took it deep. Took it all. I sucked it. I licked it. I cleaned it.
“Now, bend over slut, I want to fuck you,” Alfie instructed me.

I was shocked that Alfie, my polite son called Angie a slut. Was that what he really thought of her. Was that what he thought of me?
He was fucking her from behind now. Fucking her hard. He trusted into her. Her breast swayed, keeping pace with the rhythm. He pounded her. I was jealous. Jealous that was son was fucking someone other than me. My hand reached between my own legs. I masturbated as I watched him fuck Angie.
“Did I say you could finger yourself slut,” he said to me. Slut? I wasn’t a slut. Was I?
“Get here, spread your legs so this slut can lick your slut cunt. Now slut,” Alfie commanded.
I did as I was instructed.
“What are you Angie, who are you Angie?” Alfie asked her.
“I am a slut Alfie. Your slut. I am Slut. Use me Alfie, use my slut cunt. My slut mouth. My slut arse,” Angie told him.
My stomach flipped butterflies, my cunt flowed with my juices.
“And you, what are you Mum?”
“I’m a slut too darling.”
“Are you? Whose slut are you?” Alfie asked.
“Your slut!” I said.
I’d said it. I knew it was true. I was just as much a slut as Angie. We were both sluts. Milfs. Sluts. Wanton sluts.

I was coming, my cock throbbed. It hurt. My balls hurt. They were full, and needed to empty. My cock was harder than I’d ever know. My slut mother’s cunt gripped me, even as she lapped Angie’s cunt. My mouth watered. I liked the taste of that sluts cunt, it seemed my slut mother did as well. I withdrew, and had them both kneel before me.
“Now share my come, share it between you sluts.”
They opened their mouths, waiting. Waiting for me to come. My cock became rigid, then throbbed. I groaned, then came. I ejaculated onto their tongues, ensuring each shared the load. My hot spunk. Some went onto their faces. I gave my cock to my mother, for her to clean. She did it, sucking the last drops. Then together the two mother sluts French kissed, sharing my essence between them. They swallowed it. Not a drop was missed. They cleaned their faces, with their tongues, of all traces of me. Then they embraced, wanting more of each other. I slipped away. I’d have more another time, knowing there would be another time. I had work to do, to prepare for tomorrow. This wasn’t a holiday. I was here to work.

I traced my finger across Vicky’s wet cunt. She trembled. I had unlocked her. She craved more pussy, I knew the feeling. I looked across the room. Alex was still there, watching. She’d been there all evening.
“You can come out now!” I called.
She walked over to us. Vicky was breathing hard. She had just come again. She looked up when she heard Alex.
“What have you been up to,” I asked my daughter.
“Well you told me to think of something to do, so I did!” She said simply.
“Tell me,” I said.
“I filmed you,” she said smiling.
Vicky sat bolt upright.
“Filmed us, what………….” her voice trailed away.
“Did you get some good shots darling,” I asked.
“Mmmm, but now I need to fuck. Vicky, fuck me,” Alex purred.
Vicky looked confused. Confused as to whether she should. Confused as to if she wanted to perhaps.
Alex reached her hand out, taking any decision away from her. Alex became her second female lover. She groaned with yet more pleasure, as Alex ran her tongue around her hard, erect nipples.


The sea was calm, and a deep azure blue. Not a cloud could be seen in the equally blue sky. The Med in summer. A cooling sea breeze kept us cool. Oscar was showing us his yacht. The sails were taut, as the breeze pushed us towards Majorca. The three of us lay on the deck. We were all naked, soaking up the sun, our bodies shone with suntan lotion. Vicky had taken a little persuading. She had taken a little more persuading to strip off.
“But the crew will see us,” she reasoned.
“Yes, they will,” I had replied.
Now she lay next to me, Alex the other side.
We weren’t the only guests on the yacht. Oscar had invited five of his business friends. I sensed what he had in mind. Alex knew as well. Only Vicky seemed unaware as to why we were there. The men were in the cockpit, talking, doing deals. They watched us from time to time. Watched as we soaked up the sun. Watched as Alex applied more sun tan lotion to our bodies. They didn’t disturb us. They had other fish to fry.

The cove on the north of the island couldn’t be reached from the land. We anchored off. Some of the crew swam ashore, leaving just an anchor watch aboard. Lunch was served by the steward. We pulled on bikini bottoms, if you could call them that. They were matching thongs, brief. The straps high on our hips, making our legs look even longer than they already were. We wore heels, sluts always wear heels. Our breast were bare. Vicky had relaxed, and appeared cool about exposing herself to hungry eyes.
“Angie darling,” Oscar said, “Antonio wants you. You don’t mind do you.”
“Mind? Of course not Oscar. Now?” I said.
Oscar simply nodded.
Antonio took me there, he pulled my thong to one side, as I gripped his cock. It wasn’t as big as Jacks, or Geoff’s. I pulled his shorts down, it sprang upwards.

My feet seemed rooted to the deck. I watched as Angie sucked Antonio’s cock, right there, in front of everyone. In front of her daughter. Alfie ad been right, she was a slut.
I felt a hand on the front of my thong. On my cunt. Another of Oscars friends. I wanted to say no. No one had asked me. My throat was dry. Other hands, cupping my breasts. No. I didn’t want this. I wasn’t like her. They led me away, away to a leather sofa. Two of them. One kissed me. I felt my mouth open, a tongue twisted with my tongue. What was I doing. I lifted my hips, as my thong was pulled off me. I looked across, Angie was being fucked now, Alex too. A cock was pushed into my mouth. Another in my cunt. I was wet. I groaned with pleasure. I was a slut. I gave myself to the moment. A cock in my mouth, another in my cunt. I could just see Oscar fucking Alex. He pulled out, and walked towards me, his cock hard, shone with Alex’s juices. I opened my mouth, his cock replacing the one I had been sucking. I was a slut. A slut just like Angie. A slut like Alex. I had five guys that lunchtime, all except Antonio, who had wanted Angie. They took turns with me and Alex. I was breathless. I was panting. I was coming. Oscar pulled me onto his lap, my back to him. He fucked me. His cock deep inside me, filling me. I watched as the others were fucked. The steward watched me. I called him over.
“Get me a glass of water,” I asked him, still with a cock inside me. Oscars’ cock.
He brought the drink, water, ice, and a slice. I gulped it down. He took the glass away. Oscar lifted me. He had finished with me, another cock would take his place. Another cock would use me. Use my cunt. I was wrong. He wanted my arse. My virgin anus. I felt him probe, felt him push. Push against my little puckered hole. My little starfish. He penetrated me. It felt like a red hot poker, being f***ed into me. I tore me. f***ed me open. Forcing its way inside me. Forcing its way where no cock had ever been. No cock should ever go. It hurt. I cried out in pain, but not just pain, there was pleasure there as well. The pain receded, replaced more and more by pleasure. The pleasure turned to ecstasy. I was coming, almost there. Then another was between my legs. His cock was pushed into my wet pussy. It felt fantastic. Two cock filled me. I came, then came again. My cries were cut off, a cock was f***ed into my mouth. I knew the taste, Alex’s juices were fresh on it. I sucked, as I was fucked. Fucked by tow cocks, one deep in my arse, the other thrusting in and out of my cunt. The third cock fucked my mouth. I wasn’t sucking his cock, he was fucking my mouth.

“You are a proper little slut, aren’t you Vicky,” Angie said.
I blushed, but knew she was right.
“Look, they’ll want us again tonight, but they’ll want to watch us, the three of us together, Ok?” Angie asked.
“Ok,” I replied.
“Oh, and they’ll want to film us, Ok?”
“Film us? Oh why not,” I said. Who would see it? Alfie maybe, other than him, I didn’t care. He’d fucked me, watched me fuck Angie. He wouldn’t mind.
“Yes, let them film us, its fine with me,” I told Angie. “I’m a slut after all. A slut just like you, and that slut daughter of yours.”
I looked forward to the evening. Looked forward to being used. Wanting to be used. I was excited just thinking about it. Wet. Ready. Angie knew. She knew that I longed for it. She recognised it in me. She knew, because I was like her after all. I had some way to go, but I’d get.


“You two look good,” Geoff said as he greeted us when we arrived home.
I hadn’t been expecting to see him. He should have been away, yet again, on business.
“Are those tans all over?” He asked.
“You’ll just have to wait to find out!” I told him. “Alex darling, Daddy wants to see if we have any white bits, what do you think?” I asked.
“What’s he offering?” Alex asked.
I almost laughed out loud. My little slut of a daughter was seeing what was in it for her, before she put out. My naughty little slut. She was a good girl.
“Well Geoff?” I asked my husband, “what have you got for our little girl, come to that, what have you got for me?”
The last trip he had brought underwear, expensive, and French, plus Italian dresses, and designer jeans. For that we allowed him to fuck us both. He opened a bag. Two small boxes. Platinum earrings, another box, matching chokers. Two sets of each. One for me, one for Alex.
“Want to see them on,” I asked him.
“Mmmm,” he said. “But only them.”
He was learning as well. Learning what he had to do, in order to fuck us. To fuck me. To fuck his daughter. To fuck us together.
We stripped in front of him. He admired our tans, no white bits. I put Alex’s earrings on for her, she reciprocated. Then he fastened the chokers around our throats. They were tight. They were just right. Expensive. He could afford it. If he couldn’t, well then perhaps it was time to move on. That thought hadn’t occurred to me before. But I knew it was true.
Geoff fucked Alex, he fucked me. He watched the two of us together. He was just like all the other men. He saw only two sluts. Sluts to be used. Sluts who wanted to be used.

We lay in the hotub. Champagne bubbles up my nose. I lay back, contented.
“We’re having a party next week,” I told him. “Anyone you want to invite?”
“Just the usual,” he replied.
“Ok, leave it to me, oh I’ll invite my Mum.” I said.
“Your Mum? Is that wise darling,” he asked.
It wasn’t wise, I knew. But I needed to know.
“My Mum Geoff. You want to keep on fucking Alex, then I want you to fuck her. You’ll do that for me, won’t you Geoff. If not, you’ll do it, even if its just so you can keep fucking Alex.”
“Fuck who Mum,” Jack asked, walking in behind us, Brittany in tow.
They stripped off beside us, and joined us in the tub. I noticed Geoff’s eyes on Brittany as she pulled her knickers down.
“I was just telling your father to make sure Nan has a good time at the party next week,” I said.
“What Nan!” Jack said.
“Nan, if he wants to fuck me again, he’s got to see to Nan,” Alex put in.
Jack laughed.
“If you do that Dad, you can have Brittany as well,” he said.
“I’m not sure,” he said.
“Look Dad,” Alex put in, “you get this, and this.” She leant over and kissed Brittany full on the lips. “Together,” she added.






... Continue»
Posted by SFS 8 months ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Lesbian Sex, Taboo  |  Views: 2022  |  
100%
  |  1

Gay Experiment

This experiment is very simple and very accurate…It must be done exactly as I say so follow the diretions!

now before you start you should have TWO things…

1. something to stick in your ass like a butt plug

2. a dildo or something like a cock for your mouth to suck on

(lube for jerking off is optional)

~ you will be doing this experiemnt while watching porn on the internet so I suggest a site like redtube.com

You will have to have some control while doing this… you must NOT cum the first two times you jerk off…

Start…

get some gay porn on your computer and watch it for a little… when it gets into it and theres cock sucking and fucking going on… I want you to:

Bend over in doggy style position and stick what you have as a dick for your ass, in your ass. Then do the same with the “dick” in your mouth…

***be sure to shove the “dick” way deep in your ass so it stays… GET IT IN THERE BOY-SLAVE***

~ As you’re bent over in doggy style… I want you to hold yourself up in doggy style with one hand/arm and with the other alternate between fucking your face as you watch the gay porn… and jerking your dick off…

Do this until you are getting close to cumming!

~ STOP – DON’T CUM!!!

~Step 2

Now in a new window, open redtube.com again, and click on the first girl/guy sex video you see…

Go back into doggy style position and jerk off until you are ready to cum again… but do not cum!!!

~step 3

Now go back to your gay porn, but this time… I want you on your back… put the dicks back in your mouth and ass…

~keep your legs spread

~keep the “dick in your ass the whole time so shove it in deep”

Since you now have both your hands free… you will jerk off while you suck on the dick…

Now jerk off until you cum this time…BUT you MUST cum on your face!!! (there is no special reason for making you cum on your face, I just want to degrade you like a gay cock slut hahaha*

~step 4

Still with the cum on your face I want you to think for a few minutes about the following questions below and THEN you will see how the following gay experiment will reveal the truth!!!

Questions to think about:

1. Did it take you longer to get hard & “into it” when jerking off, when watching the girl/guy sex porn?

2. Did you notice you go to the point where you wanted to cum faster when watching the gay porn with dicks in your ass and mouth?

…Thats It!!!

if you havent clued in by now… Im sure you are part of the 90% who do this and realize… you got harder and were ready to cum WAY sooner than when you watched normal porn and nothing in your ass or mouth..

Which proves right there, that you are a faggot queer slave who loves sucking cock… thats why you were ready to cum and got harder when you were doing gay stuff!!

For the small % of you who got hard and was ready to cum quicker with girl/boy porn… you’re a fucking loser… if you weren’t gay and didnt love cock more than you try to convince yourself of… you wouldn’t have even done this… your gay too… but your mostly a big loser! hhahaha

…As always my quizzes, tests and experiments are always accurate… yep… it looks like you are 100% a gay cock loving fag!

… as for the cum on your face… you must rub it in or lick it all off because you may NOT wash your face off! hahaha... Continue»
Posted by faggitkiki 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Gay Male, Masturbation  |  Views: 1405  |  
82%
  |  18

How I Became an Ivy League Whore

How I Became an Ivy League Whore [Chapters 1-5]

1 -

I guess my journey into debauchery began like many others: from desperation.

Deep down, I had always known I was a very attractive young girl, but I guess I hid it behind textbooks and nerdy big-framed glasses, sacrificing a normal teen experience in order to trudge through academics and secure an acceptance in one of the nation's most esteemed universities. I didn't mind being the pretty, petite bookworm seeing that I was an only chìld to a single parent who couldn't afford to buy groceries every week let alone a college tuition. Or maybe I did, but simply buried my frustration of a lack of a social life in calculus and literature homework.

My high school habits carried on through university as I found myself excelling in class, but extremely bored outside of it. Despite my immaculate GPA, the realities of paying my way thorugh Ivy League schooling on a limited scholarship was beginning to hit hard. My first inclination was to seek additional financial aid from the university through the Dean of Academics. I first saw him when he gave a motivational speech at my freshmen orientation, where I perceived him to be a charismatic but benevolent man. I knew it would be a long shot, but I made an appointment to see him anyway.

I arrived at the office to meet with him, already intimidated by the lofty opulence of a 400 year old historical building in which it was located. However, I was disappointed to hear that the dean was unable to see me, probably due to the trivial nature of my request compared to the other concerns of running the top university in the country. Instead, I was directed to a lesser associate of his of whom I had never met. He introduced himself as Mr. Krupp, and agreed to field my request for an audience.

Within our meeting, I started off boasting of my pristine collegiate school record. Soon, it spiraled into more of sob story as I almost begged for additional scholarship opportunities. Something left me uncomfortable with Mr. Krupp. He seemingly grew jovial as I grew upset and desperate with my situation. He was nothing like the clean-cut professional dean I was hoping to see. Rather, he looked disheveled and sinister. Mr. Krupp was a short but stout man, barely taller than my own diminutive height. What he lacked in height, he made up in width with a sloppy frame that made it difficult to hide an exposed bulging belly from under his shirt. His hair was frayed like a mad scientist with matching unkempt clothing that smelled stale and musty.

After finishing my sheepish pleas for financial aid, there was a long awkward silence. Mr. Krupp remained still, staring at me as if he were intently listening despite my own silence. Finally, he told me what I was hoping to hear. I was going to receive additional financial aid. I literally let a long sigh of relief before being met with yet another moment of awkward silence. Mr. Krupp was still staring at me with a peculiar smirk.

"But first you have to earn it," he said cryptically with an almost teasing tone.

Deep down, I had my suspicions as to what he wanted, but continued to play with the idea of additional academic work or an extracurricular thesis project of some sort in order to calm myself. Unfortunately, it was going to be neither of that.

"Come here," Mr. Krupp requested with his gesturing finger as well.

I stood up from my seat on the opposite end of his antique wooden desk, still uncertain as to what he was requesting.

"Come over here," he demanded with a little more conviction.

I sheepishly walked around his desk toward his large black leather chair. As I arrived before him, he stood from his own seat while signaling for me to take his place on the chair. I obliged, but sat tense as a block of stone as he casually strolled away to the end of his office. The more shy I appeared, the more confident he became. Mr. Krupp made his way to a small cabinet where he pulled out a glass and bottle of amber liquor of some sort. He poured himself a glass before casually pacing to and fro. He then turned off the lights in the room, creating a dim setting in the old Victorian office.

"What should you do... what should you do... to earn this scholarship?" he asked rhetorically as if he were playing with me. "This must be a... challenging... assignment for you to earn this scholarship."

He had toyed with me long enough. Mr. Krupp glided back to his desk, glass of liquor in hand, where I was seated in his office chair. He stood imposingly before me, his exposed belly fat now in front of my nose. I froze. He reached down and took my hand with his own, placing it on crotch of his pants, forcing me to rub its contents. I could already feel the bulge in my palm as I simply gave in to his demand. Finally, he unzipped and revealed himself, letting out a semi-flaccid monster with the girth of a soda can just under my nose. He poked the very tip of it on my sealed lips which were still unwilling to take it in. It wasn't until he ran his strong hand under my chin that I gave in to his demands. Mr. Krupp immediately slipped in his cock into my mouth as I squeamed from the bitter taste of his flesh on my tongue and the prickly press of his hairy pubic region onto my face.

Sensing my reluctance to give him a blowjob, Mr. Krupp took command himself, cupping the back of my head with a förceful hand. He began thrusting into my mouth until I could feel his cock grow harder within my gums. It grew even larger, forcing my lips to stretch around it each time it plunged in and out of my mouth. Mr. Krupp grew more aggressive, leaving me gagging in tears as he roughly fucked the back of my throat. He finally removed himself from my mouth, allowing the pints of saliva to sloppily dribble down my chin.

He was not done with me though as he grabbed me by the arm to raise me from the chair. There, he bent me over his large wooden desk, and began tearing away my pants. He was so clumsy and violent in undressing me that I could feel the burn of my denim jeans as it was ripped against my bare flesh. When I was completely naked from the waist down, he pressed my upper body down onto the face of the desk, keeping the weight of his hands on my shoulder to pin me down securely. With little hesitation, he slammed his cock hard inside of me with not even so much of a warning. Bent over before him, Mr. Krupp wasted no time in going full throttle on my tight virgin opening.

I felt the brunt of my insides being stretched open and torn by a fat cock while my hips painfully bruised each time I was rammed into the edge of the desk. I could hear him hollering like an anìmal as he pumped into me over and over. I could smell his pungent odor as he began sweating profusely from exerting himself relentlessly behind me. He rammed harder and harder with the rhythmic thumping sound of his waist striking my rear filling the room loudly as it bounced off the old stone walls of his office.

I wanted to cry. I could have cried. Instead, I retreated deep within myself as this ogre of a man enjoyed every bit of my body. In a way, I almost convinced myself I liked it too. Finally, I felt him explode inside me, his cum filling every inch inside of me until it ran down the inside of my thighs. What seemed like hours was only a 14 minute meeting. Even though I couldn't wait to run away, I staggered to clothe myself as Mr. Krupp slumped back into is chair, exhausted but proud.

"So about your situation..." he continued smugly.

I was still rolling my pants up, refusing to look him in the face while listening to his offer for compensation. I was to be given one semester of free board at the dormitory. That's it. Not even a free meal ticket to the campus dining hall. It was a paltry amount when compared to other academic and living expenses I was burdened with. By then, I couldn't argue. I took it, and left, hoping I'd never have to deal with this again.

2 -

Months had gone by since that meeting, but I remained resilient and determined to stay in school here. I had taken numerous menial jobs in addition to a full course load just to pay for the basics, but still dreaded next semester's bill. Going through the campus paper, I had stumbled across a few ads for tutoring which I was more than happy to inquire about. It fit my capabilities while giving me a small payment I could certainly use. The first few tutoring requests were easy enough to which I was properly paid by students with wealthy backgrounds. However, the requests soon dwindled until I found myself scråping for work again.

Finally, another ad requesting tutoring services popped up, this time on a discarded paper flyer I had come across rolling around on the campus quad. Though, this ad was very obscure, almost speaking in code with requests to pay in roses for tutoring in Greek or oral along with numerous other unrecognized abbreviations. I assumed that meant something in regards to fraternity culture or lecturing, and decided to inquire anyway.

After calling about the ad, I was summoned by another student well beyond the campus dormitories. He was living the large Camford Apartments, just as old and historical as the university itself, just outside of campus. These apartments were typically occupied by the affluent student body so I was both anxious and optimistic at the same time. I rang the intercom to the building, and was immediately greeted with a deep and commanding voice. I was buzzed inside, and made my way to apartment number 1226b. An unbelievably handsome man opened the door with a huge smile on his face, and I immediately grew red with timidity. This only made the man's smile grow wider as he welcomed me into his lavish apartment which overlooked the campus's historic bell tower.

I attempted to introduce myself, but for whatever reason, he put me off as if he were uninterested in names. This baffled me which had me retreat even further into my own shy personality. With neither an introduction nor a discussion about tutoring, he began talking numbers to which I recognized as prices after the fact.

"Understand?" he questioned with a raised eyebrow after sensing my confusion.

"Ummm, I'm sorry. This is for tutoring right?" I asked ignorantly.

He laughed at my naivety before elaborating more. "Tutoring... suuuuure. That's just what we call it to round up the sluts with campus police unable to say otherwise, not that they care enough to stop us guys."

Sluts? I was so lost. If he didn't need a tutor, what could he possibly want with me? He continued rambling about money and services that I still could not catch up with. Finally, I interrupted him.

"Ummmm, I'm sorry. I think there has been a mistake," I squeaked out.

He stared back at me with stern brown eyes, no longer amused by my innocence.

"You mean you're not here to give me what I asked for?" his voice slightly raising.

"What are you asking for?" I asked.

"A fuckin' blowjob, you whore."

"But... I'm not..." I couldn't even finish my sentence. I was far too embarrassed to be appalled. The shame of a moment too good to be true filled me as this man who I thought would have nothing to do with a shy girl like me believed me to be nothing more than a paid prostitute. I backed away with the intention of leaving, but the young man made one more gesture to demand what he was asking for, regardless if I was who he thought I was. He reached in his back pocket, and pulled out a rather large wad of bills, folded neatly under a gold money clip.

I halted my departure. That brief hesitation was all the young man needed. He knew he had me. I don't know if it was the money offered or his refined manicured appearance that won me over, but it wasn't long until he had grabbed me firmly with both hands and pulled me to his living room. I didn't fight, but rather glided behind him in somewhat of a trance. When we reached his supple leather couch, he sat down and laid back while undoing his belt and pants button. With his large hand, he reached into his boxers and flung out his veiny dick, swaying it side to side in front of me like a pendulum.

"Do it. Do it, bitch," he ordered in a degrading manner.

I still didn't know what to do as I waited for his guidance. He was rough with his cues, reaching out to grab me before pulling me förcibly to my knees. With strong hands latched onto both sides of head, he yanked me forward until my thick glasses shifted diagonally and my mouth descended upon his penis.

"Fuck yeah. Fuck yeah, you nerdy slut," he continued as my head bobbed up and down following the motions of his förceful hands. I labored in taking him entirely in my mouth, slowly improving in technique as a means to impress the handsome stranger.

"Actually suck it, you whore. Don't just move your mouth. If you want to be paid, suck it you fucking whore."

He continued to dominate and degrade me. But I did as he asked, slurping his entire rod as if I wanted to pull it from his own body. I began using my tongue, discovering that it made him quiver when I dragged it along the underside of his shaft. In time, I was able to go deeper, then deeper, then deeper until I could feel the very tip of his cock graze my tonsils. The more zealous I became with his blowjob, the more he gave himself up to me.

It wasn't long until he was unable to shout anything coherent let alone call me another degrading name as he groaned and whimpered before me. That only made me suck harder and harder until the entire length of his dick was coated in a thick froth of saliva. Finally, he erupted with no warning, spewing warm streams of thick semen into my mouth, each ejaculation more powerful than the last. The bitter taste was unsavory, but I refused to take the squirming man out from my mouth as the shear volume of cum began pouring out from the sides of my lips.

It was he who had to finally push my face away from his cock, a thick gooey spittle of cum and saliva still bridged between the tip of his cock and my lower lip. His entire shaft was still sloppy with sperm and slobber that dripped down and pooled on his ball sac. He laid there for a long moment with his eyes rolled into the back of his head, looking utterly spent.

With no direction this time around, I took his cock right back into my mouth in one huge gulp. He squirmed once more as if attempting to retreat, still overcharged from his last orgasm. I was the dominant one this time, swallowing his still hard shaft over and over regardless of what he wanted. The more he shuffled on the couch, the more I tugged and blew. Never had I been in this position with the tables turned. He was now the vulnerable one.

I refused to stop until I got another cumshot. The second one was more of a slow oozing rather than a violent ejaculation, allowing me to sensuously lick his slit clean as I squeezed out more cream firmly with my hand. He was nearly comatose when I continued to give him his third blowjob, simply lying there like dead weight as I gorged on his fat schlong relentlessly. And once again, I refused to release him until I tasted the salty spunk coat the inside of my mouth for a third time.

Once I was sure we were both done, I struggled to rise to my feet, my lower legs almost numb from kneeling on the hardwood floor for that long. The young man remained still, his legs still spread wide and naked in order to catch his breath. He then bent over and reached toward the pocket of his pants which were tied around his ankles to retrieve the clip of money he had shown me before. Without counting a single bill, he removed the entire contents from the clip and handed it to me.

3 -

I spent the next few days very much conflicted about what had happened. On one end, I was paid more than any of the other jobs I had to labor through. More compelling though was the attention of an attractive stranger, one I would not have had any opportunity meeting as a reclusive bookworm. On the other end, I was filled with shame, my strict upbringing convincing me as to just how filthy I was. And of course, it reminded me of Mr. Krupp, and how he had taken advantage of me. Soon enough, the regret outweighed the thrill even as I was once again facing more financial burdens after the money earned had dried out rather quickly.

I seemingly lowered myself with nothing to show for.

That Friday night, I was once again all alone in my dorm, half studying half sulking. My cell phone rang, startling me in the process. I became even more wary when I looked at the caller ID to see an unfamiliar number. I answered to yet another crass and misogynist stranger requesting sexual favors for pay, even more demanding and rude than the last young man. He brazenly stated his location, what he wished me to do and the rates he would pay me to do so before I could even refuse. Of course, I denied him. Feeling spurned, he left a few choice insults before I abruptly hung up the phone. My phone rattled a few more times with the same number before I finally turned it off for good.

My anger and frustration soon turned to humiliation. That abrasive stranger got my number from somewhere else. My name was being passed around among students with the promise of meeting some hooker that they could use as they wished. Nothing could have possibly made me feel even smaller as a person. Yet, for some reason, the information the stranger left me was not forgotten.

A few hours had passed until I had left my own dorm room. I couldn't tell you why I was doing it, but I found myself walking to the address that was given to me. It was within the same location of the Camford Apartments I had been to earlier. It brought me to another apartment complex, more contemporary than the others but still just as luxurious. I was brought to a loft on the top floor where I knocked on the door. A short, but well built young man with jet black hair slicked back with gel opened the door. He expressed a surprised but pleased look on his face which was more than confirmation that he was the one who had called earlier.

"Get in, bitch." Despite his pleasure in seeing me, he still seemed irked by me hanging up on him earlier.

With that as a lone pleasantry, he rushed me into his bedroom. I was marveling at the size of palatial suite when he hastily came up behind me, clumsily grabbing and rubbing his hands across the front side of my body. He was impatient, tearing and pulling at my clothes until I was completely nude with exception of my thick eyeglasses. He rushed in removing his pants as well, revealing a full erection already.

"You're all mine. I'm going to wreck you, bitch. You're nothing but my nerdy slut for the night," he continued to insult me.

He zealously pushed me on my back onto his bed, quickly following behind until he was leaning over me. He crawled upward until his pointed hard-on hovered just below my nose. I obliged, slurping the head of his cock while stroking the shaft with my right hand. He immediately cringed with pleasure, tilting his head back to moan a bit.

"Yeah, you like that. You like that like a filthy slut would like it," he continued to patronize me. "Suck that cock you useless cunt."

I hated him. I hated this man. I hated how an Ivy League education bought him nothing more than a sailor's language. I hated how he saw me as nothing but a fucktoy for him and his friends. I hated how I belonged to this sleazeball of a complete stranger for the night. But the more I hated him, the harder I sucked, believing this would be the only way in taming him. I choked myself on his cock while massaging his sac. I could feel by how tightly he tugged my hair that I was getting to him.

I felt his knees wobble and body tremble as I inhaled every inch of him that I could. He could have blown it right there. He had to förcibly wrestle my face away from his crotch. There he grabbed and aggressively turned me around until I was on all fours.

"You're just a dirty cunt. I'm going to teach you a lesson."

He grabbed my by the waist, digging his nails into my hips until my skin reddened. Once the head of his cock slipped inside me, he plunged deep until the inertia of his plunge sent the top of my skull right into the headboard with a large thud. He pumped away as if his life depended on it. I tried to bury my face in his pillow and raise my ass higher to lessen the blows and to hide my anguish. He would have none of that, painfully yanking at my hair until my face was smashed into the headboard with each violent forward thrust of his. My thick black frames from my eyeglasses were mangled from continuous blunt impacts into the wall until they barely hung off the bridge of my nose. I couldn't let him see me in pain. I couldn't let him see me cry. So I began moaning like the whore he had ordered.

Battered on both ends from being sandwiched between a brute and headboard, he finally flipped me over. He grabbed me powerfully by the ankles as if he wished to crush my lower legs, lifting them high over my head and behind my ears until I felt the strain of being overstretched. He penetrated me once more, using his own weight to slam even harder downward. I couldn't move as my agonizing posture and the weight of the assailant on top trapped me at the top of the bed. My own curling toes clung to the back my head as I was bent in ways I did not know I could bend. The man found new depths with his fat cock, stretching and battering each wall inside me. Yet, I continued to moan as if I wanted more.

"Errr... uhhh... Fuckin'.... Uhhhh mmmmm.... whore," he now spoke in tongues.

He then rolled over until I was now on top. This didn't give me one ounce of control, though, as he simply arched back and fucked upward with the rigor of a madman. He grabbed me by both wrists, and wrestled my arms into a knot behind my back, keeping me restrained as he assaulted my pussy from underneath. My naked breasts vigorously bounced, mimicking the humping from below. My entire lower body alternated between incredible ache to complete numbness. I scrunched my eyes tightly behind my now-deformed nerdy glasses which sparked a migraine. My moans had turned into an ear-piercing wail that must have resonated for miles. He pounded me as if he wanted to tear me in half. It hurt. And I loved it.

When he could take no longer, he physically threw me off of him back onto the bed, and hurried himself to his knees. With his left hand around my neck, he secured my head down into the sheets and stroked his twitching cock with his right hand. His first blast of cum was a violent eruption, coating the entire middle of my face and traveling up one nostril. He squeezed my throat harder as he emptied one load after another on my face, making sure to get every last drip of cum on my face rather than on his sheets which he believed to be more valuable than me. My broken glasses shielded only one eye, allowing the other to be consumed by a large flowing puddle of semen. After numerous shots to my face, he pushed his cock back into my mouth to ooze the last bit of fluids he had left.

I laid there, both eyes closed with my entire face feeling like one large warm and sticky pasting of white jizz. I could hear him get up and open the dresser's drawer to retrieve something. I felt a slight thump to my stomach as he had tossed a relatively heavy roll of money onto my abdomen. I was ordered to get dressed and leave immediately, but leave the mess on my face alone. I figured it was his sadistic way to marvel at his work for as long as he could.

And so I did. I left his apartment in the middle of the night, slowly and painfully hobbling back to my dorm in a noticeably weak and stiff limp with the mass of a stranger's sperm running down my face. I imagined the numerous university insomniacs were amused by my appearance as I strolled by, but I no longer cared. I was an Ivy League whore.

4 -

From then on, the calls began rolling in.

The following Friday night, I received another impromptu call which lead to me giving a blowjob from the passenger seat of a German luxury sedan in the parking lot of a fastfood restaurant. I sucked him off while he held his camera phone in one hand, an XL soft drink in the other.

Later, I learned how to ride a dick like a professional cowgirl in the tight quarters of the men's room toilet stall in the Science Department. The technician I was bouncing on had to chew on his own labcoat to keep from screaming as his colleagues were in and out of the adjacent stalls.

For the entire second week of March, my hands and knees were stained emerald green after a star lacrosse player pounded me doggy style right on the grass of the practice field for an hour. He had the biggest cock yet which matched the power in which he used it.

A steady client of mine was a liberal arts major who lived across the hall, which made his elaborate cosplay fetishes all the more easier to fulfill. I could dress as the slutty French maid or seductive nurse, and quickly scurry across his room with no one seeing.

On one random Monday night, I was paid to take the virginity of a literature major who tried to passionately seduce me with Shakespeare, but recklessly fucked me like Hemingway.

A lowly custodian offered a month's paycheck so that he could use his security access to stretch my insides with his monster black cock on the rooftop of one university building. The clear bird's eye view turned into a dizzy and spiraling vision as he made me squirt uncontrollably from orgasm in plain sight.

I even returned to an even heavier Mr. Krupp, whose weight had seemingly doubled since I last saw him. I felt the weight of the morbidly obese man as he pinned my knees to my chest while plunging deep and through me on the cold tile floor of his office, all for a free meal plan to the campus cafeteria.

Two tech geeks pooled their money to share me with each other, taking turns alternating from pinning me against the back wall in the computer lab and playing video games in between.

I was contracted by at least two women to seduce and fuck their boyfriends to prove that they were, in fact, cheaters within the relationship. They looked down at me more than the men as evidenced by their even more offensive insults, but I took their assignments and money nonetheless.

My services quickly expanded to the point where I was having multiple hardcore sessions per day, each occurring in the multiple alleys between university halls that I scheduled in between my daily class schedule. I'd start the morning in my Western Philosophy class in followed by a spirited suck and fuck behind a dumpster, then made it to my Mammalian Biology class on time with so much cum still in my hair.

During Spring break, I discreetly worked frat parties where I moved from one client to another, each drünk or high partygoer pounding me in a closet until he fell asleêp before I moved on to the next one.

Soon, it wasn't about the money. Male students ran their hands up my thigh, and fingered me in crowded lecture halls during exams for free.

I gave a handjob to a campus police officer in parking deck while his butch female partner watched as severance for not ending my illicit venture around campus.

My lonely quantum physics teacher gave me an A for the semester after I allowed him to suck and cum on my tits.

I couldn't use the archive library without deepthroating the librarian's assistant in the reference aisles as he continuously spit on my face.

I took to my new career at school the same way I excelled in school. I kept meek and quiet while keeping my head in between a book. Except instead of a book, it was in between a man's legs. In many ways, I lost myself in my first year of college. But the lone worthwhile benefit was that I was able to profit enough to pay my way through one of the country's most elite universities. I was a straight-A whore.

5 -

My freshman year had finally come to a close, and I finished my academic year with little issue regarding grades or tuition. However, I went through the year jaded, a slave going through a self-abusive routine. Only when the Spring semester had ended did I finally bother to reflect on the year.

I broke down.

As much as I had tried to remain in denial, I was still the same shy book nerd I was as a kìd. My convoluted recent past began to eat away at me. But my catharsis began when I received a letter of merit from the Dean of the Academics himself. I was personally invited to a ceremony at the famous Alumni Club where I was to be awarded for my academic excellence. I didn't even know they gave out such awards, but thought very little of the obscure letter, handwritten and informal in nature. I couldn't feel proud of this award, however, when I looked at how I got there. But I vowed to never ever return to my old line of work.

I posted the handwritten and signed letter atop my mirror as a trophy for a positive change. I readied myself for the awards ceremony, ignoring the lavish clothes I was able to afford only as a working girl. Instead, I put on the best clothes I came to college with, an off-white button down shirt with stains covered by a slightly tattered beige sweater with a few missing buttons, the only clothes my parent could afford beforehand. I wore a vintage fitted black dress skirt that extended to the middle of my shins, a hand-me-down from my mother. My shoes were a pair of polished stiletto heels which I saved a year's worth of allowance for in high school just to pay for. I put my hair up in a bun, put on my signature large framed glasses and put on just a little bit of lip gloss and eyeliner before heading to the Alumni's Club.

I arrived at the entrance of the Alumni's Club as directed by the letter. At first, I was self-conscious as I thought I was perhaps too early with no other students arriving. The lobby proved the same as I was seemingly the only one in the building. My anxieties were eased when I heard someone call me by name. An older gentleman cordially invited me to the lounge where he claims the ceremony had started. I vaguely recognized him as one of the university's administrative board members, and it excited me to know that he knew of my name. He kindly offered to valet my sweater to which I denied for embarrassment of the stains on my shirt underneath. Finally, he escòrted me down a long corridor filled with large oil paintings of famed alumni until we reached the large, ornate wooden double doors that lead to the lounge where the ceremony was to be held.

I could already hear the ruckus from behind the door which finally informed me that I was not alone. The double doors swung open, and revealed a party indeed. I was confused as it was not a formal ceremony in a lounge that looked more like a bar and gameroom than a presentation venue. A quick survey showed all the board members and administrative leaders with loosened ties and discarded blazers drinking heavily with younger students in polo shirts with flipped collars and ripped jeans.

They were all loud. They were all rowdy. They were all males.

"And now the party is here!" someone shouted with a familiar voice. I looked to my left, and saw Mr. Krupp raising a liquor bottle in one hand to grab the attention of the crowd. My heart jumped up to my throat, but the large double doors slammed shut behind me. There I stood. In the limelight of dozens and dozens of men all staring at me and only me.

The room began spinning as my senses heightened. I studied the expressions directed toward me, some looked eager, others vicious. What I could not find were a pair of eyes not fixated on me. But I couldn't. I was lured right into a trap that I had no way of getting out of. I promised myself I would never do this again. I made a life-changing vow. Even if I hadn't, I had never dealt with multiple men at the same. Maybe one after another, one at a time, but never anything close to this. My knees became weak as they all crowded around me.

Mr. Krupp made the first move, grabbing my favorite sweater and tearing it off. The others jumped in like piranhas with blòod in the water, cupping, grabbing, rubbing, stroking as they saw fit. In a matter of seconds, my arms were restrained and pulled wide to each side. My shirt buttons had all been ripped off, exposing my pink bra and abdomen. Supposed dignified men I was supposed to trust were on their knees sticking their mustaches between my legs with my dress skirt rolled all the way up. My stockings already began to shear at multiple places from the feeding frenzy.

"Stop! Hold on!" one man shouted what I have been saying in my head from among the masses . For a brief moment, I thought it would all end. I looked for my savior, but he was no where to be found. It was the Dean of Academics himself, who had disrobed from the below the waist.

"Stop! Let's have some order here. Starting with me first," he stated as alpha male of this party.

I was pushed to my knees from behind as he approached me from the front. With a few slaps of his old floppy cock on my lips, I closed my eyes and gave in one more time. I opened wide, and he happily inserted it into my mouth. The room filled with applause as that signaled my consent. The chaos resumed as the dozens of hands continued moving all over me once more. Soon, more dicks were shoved toward my face as I blew the dean. I could not see faces anymore, just an endless wave of veiny flesh of all shapes and sizes that poked and prodded, begging for their turn. And they all got theirs.

When I had finished off the dean, I barely had time for air before another man's stick was shoved back in my mouth. Then another. And another. And another. Sometimes two at a time, with the sides of my cheeks being stretch outward to accommodate multiple men at once. Both of my hands were förced to clutch and stroke those in waiting as the rotating carousel of blowjobs and handjobs persisted. The heavy drinking continued as I felt the drizzle of alcohol spray me as men guzzled from bottles while in line. They all took their turns groping with different hands on different regions until one brazen individual decided he wanted more.

With a cock still deep in my mouth, two hands grabbed me by the waist to raise me from my knees. Bent over, he didn't bother to remove my panties and rolled skirt, simply moving the strap aside to stuff my cunt with his dick. The crowd cheered again as two men thrusted into me from both ends to signal the beginning of the next phase: fucking me.

I was too consumed getting facefucked while bent over to ever see the men I was having sex with from behind. For some, I had to tippy toe even with high heels to accommodate the taller men as they nailed me from behind. For others, I had to squat slightly at the knees to allow the shorter men to nail me accordingly.

At some point during the frenzy, I was physically picked up, carried to one of the lounge chairs deeper into the room and laid onto my back. Only then was I know able to see each and every face of the individuals using me. The last remnants of my clothing were now completely shredded and torn off until it was only my eyeglasses and black stiletto heels left. A gang of frat students had now lined up in front of my spread eagle legs. In a uniform line, they each took their turn ravishing me in missionary style while more of the elder board members hovered around my head like a halo, waiting for me to suck on their old dicks.

The never ending supply of clients made it impossible to count. Soon, the numerous different faces and expressions all began to blur and look the same when framed between my open legs flaying in the air. Their cocks had all begun to give me the same exhilaration whether they were big, medium or small. My face and chest had grown sticky from the paste that the more "shy" men left from premature ejaculation. My hair had frizzed from my own sweat as well as others'.

After the umpteenth guy fucked my pussy in the missionary position, the dean reemerged from the crowd for another shot at me. He scurried away the four men currently using me, and pushed me off the lounge chair. He took my place on it, lying on his back while ordering me to mount him. I obeyed, swinging one leg over, bending over him and sliding his fat knob back inside. As I began bouncing, my breasts danced in front of his face giving him another spectacular show from below. The other men jumped back in again, one kneeling in front of me for me to suck while two men stood on each side, their cocks grabbed with both of my hands almost as support beams as I rhythmically bounced and sucked.

Apparently, four men were not enough as I felt another man creep up behind me as I continued riding the dean of the university. There was no way to tell who it was, but after just a few taps of his cock on the entry to my rear, he carelessly pushed it in and sunk it as deep as he could. I had never done anal. Among all my sexual exploits, I avoided it at all costs for fear of pain and what I believed to be a grotesque act to begin with. The tears I was holding in finally evaded me, rolling down my cheeks and onto the dean beneath me. I tried to shout and plead no, but all came out was a muffled shriek, impeded by the fat cock still in my mouth.

To lessen the pain from my ass, I must have squeezed harder with both of my hands. But the two men I was jerking off seemed to like it as their moans intensified. And so did the dean and the man I was blowing, each now playing off the rigor of the other until all five men were lively thrusting or jerking into me.

I could literally feel my tiny brown hole stretch. I could feel my insides churn as my ass was reamed relentlessly. Every hole and hand of mine was stuffed, and once that group had finished, the next gang of men filled their places leaving every bit of me filled and used. Yet, I moaned for those men. I moaned as if to let them know to keep on doing it. I moaned as if to let them know I was the whore they ordered. I hated it. But I loved it.

A father from the board of directors and his spoiled, entitled son sandwiched me, giving each other high fives in between smashing my face and ass at the same time.

My tongue became the official ballwasher for the senior members who had difficulties getting an erection.

Men would continue thrusting violently inside my ass even as they creampied deep inside, only to run around to my other end and have me clean their filthy cocks with my mouth.

After using me extensively, men would casually retreat to the bar for a break to have more drinks and salty snacks before returning to use me for another round.

I was couriered around the entire lounge, being fucked on every surface from pool tables, pinball machines, reclining chairs and stools, the carpet, the wooden floor, the brick, the bar itself.

Among the common names of bitch, slut and whore, men began calling me the other names of women I was unfamiliar with as they violently hate-fucked me, using me to take out their angst of other women they knew.

What started as a moment where time seemingly stood still turned into a rush where it had begun to fly by. I could feel the dozens and dozens of men tire before me, forcing me to work harder sucking. Stroking. Fucking. The room was slowly beginning to clear, but before departing from the party, they all made sure that to purge one last climax onto my cum drenched face, mouth and body. The few stragglers who made it this late into the party received a nastier and more willing version of myself, eager to surpass their deepest and darkest fantasies.

"Oh yes! Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me like a whore. I'm your little cum slut. Fuck me! Fuck my ass! Fuck my asshole harder, deeper, faster! Stick it into my dirty cunt! Slap me. Spank me. Cum on me. I'm your slut. I'm your bitch. I'm your whore. Wreck me! Punish me! Use me!"

Words coming from my own mouth when it wasn't stuffed with a cock.

Finally, the last few marathon men were done. A few beams of light broke into the lounge from the window to reveal that morning had come. I didn't even notice that I was there for a whole night. The men put on their pants, and knotted their ties before leaving me alone on the floor of the empty lounge room, naked, bruised and basted in seemingly every known fluid. I reveled for a moment before finally rising. My clothes were too torn and shredded to wear. My underwear and shoes were stolen as fetish souvenirs. I gingerly limped through campus in broad daylight completely naked with exception of my eyeglasses and covered in semen and grime with a peculiar smile on my face.

While my journey into debauchery started with desperation, it only endured through pleasure. I was an Ivy League whore, and I loved it.


-by cornball... Continue»
Posted by cornball 1 year ago  |  Categories: Sex Humor, Hardcore  |  Views: 2027  |  
100%
  |  1

Helping My Girlfriend Discover Men and Go Black at

This is a story about my girlfriend Karma and how I helped her discover her true nature and her craving for black men. This will be a 3 part story. The first will be me meeting Karma and how it went at first with us. The second will be when she finally got her first taste of black cock. The third will focus on when she finally lost her virginity.

I first met Karma at the end of July. I was out tanning on campus one day when I noticed this really hot raven haired beauty walk by and I think she kept checking me out. Well it was either me or the cute shirtless black guy reading that was the reason I picked that spot. She had her hair up in a ponytail and she was wearing a tight black t-shirt with slits in the back, a tight pair of jean capri’s, and sneakers. She looked so sexy I couldn’t take my eyes off her and she caught me looking at her when she glanced back in my direction. She blushed a little but she just kept walking. Later I went back to my place but I was regretting now asking her if she was looking at me or not. I made note to keep an eye out for her again when I went to tan again.

2 days later I was out tanning in the same spot. I was just ready to leave when I noticed my raven haired beauty walking my way. Except today she wasn’t dressed as conservatively. She was wearing a short flowery skirt, a white tank top, high heels, and she has on bright red lipstick. She looked like she was trying to tease someone. She was nearing me and I was about to get up when she stopped. She walked over to the grass on the other side of the sidewalk and grabbed a beach towel out of her backpack. She then goes and takes off her tank top showing off a nice little bikini top nicely showcasing her beautiful boobs. I notice that she has a tattoo of the gay pride flag right above her hip. Then she drops her skirt turns around and bends over to pick up her skirt and she shows me her nice tight ass. At this point I’m flat out staring(along with some others) when she gets back up and turns around. Again catching me staring at her. This time she gave me a wink. So I get up and go introduce myself to her. She tells me that her name is Karma and yes her parents are hippies. I told her I think the name Karma is kind of hot because it’s unique. Then I said “I’m sorry to be so blunt but are you into women”. She replied “Yeah and I’m only into women.” So I ask her if she wanted to go to a club tonight on a date. She said “Thank god you finally asked me out. I don’t think I could wear this bikini out here again tomorrow” Apparently she had seen me around before tanning and she thought I was really attractive. When she saw me checking her out she decided that she would tan herself and try to entice me to ask her out.

Then for our first date I wore a hot outfit with a tight mini skirt and my high heel boots that I love. I went to pick up Karma and she looked so hot. She was wearing a tight pair of leather pants and a tight halter top. We went out to a club that I like to go to but we didn’t stay there long. We were all over each other so we ended up at my place. We had this really hot amazing sex. It was probably the best girl only sex I ever had in my life. The next morning after our 5 round I asked Karma if she wanted to be my girlfriend. She said “OMG Yes I would.” Later that next day I did end up revealing to her that I was bi and not just a lesbian and I was pretty into guys. It caught her off guard quite a bit. She wanted to know why I was into guys and if I was into guys why did I want a girlfriend. I explained to her that men satisfy my sexual needs but I just don’t connect to men on an emotional level like I do with women. She took a few minutes to digest that and then asked me if I needed penetration to be completely satisfied. I told her yeah I did even if just a from a strap-on. She said “That’s what I was afraid of” and she went on to tell me that she had a bad experience with a guy back when she knew she was attracted to women but she was trying to prove she was straight. She said she wasn’t so sure of us dating and decided to leave.

The next day Karma was waiting for me when I went to tan. She said that she really really liked me and she wanted to be with me but she just didn’t want me to not be completely satisfied. She said she was willing to date me and let me have sex with men and men only as long as I was careful. I stressed to her to make sure that was what she really wanted. I really wanted to make sure she was ok with it. So we ended up going out that night and it was amazing. I was falling in love with this girl. And I was still able to be satisfied by sexy black men. By the end of the next week Karma had basically had moved in. At my place she had her books and homework, her laptop, 3 or 4 outfits. And for when she didn’t have anything she borrowed my clothes and shoes. I liked it because most of Karma’s wardrobe was pretty conservative and I liked dressing her up in my clothes making her more sexy and sultry. Karma was always kind of quiet and reserved but she liked having me help her out of her comfort zone. She said it turned her on to dress real sexy and she the looks people gave her. The only downside to her always staying at my place was when I was hooking up with a guy.

Everything was going great until Karma saw me come home with a black guy. I went out to meet James, a friend of mine that I hook up with and we were coming back to my place. I’m all over him when you come in the door and Karma is there watching tv. She just had a shocked look on her face. I figured it was because that was the first time she saw me bring a guy home. I introduced them and took James back to another room and then went back out to talk to Karma. When I came out Karma asked me “Maddi do you know that guy is black?” I replied yeah and I asked her if that was a problem. She said it wasn’t but I could still tell that it was an issue. By then James came back out and asked if we were going to do this and if Karma wanted to join. I went back to the room with him and told him she wasn’t going to join us. I talked to Karma about it later but she kept saying it was fine.

The next night Karma was suppose to go to a party for a friend. So I went out to a club with another friend of mine, Mike. We were coming back to my place when we walk in to door and Karma was looking at porn on her laptop. Just us coming in and catching her really embarrassed Karma. Mike introduced himself to Karma and told her it wasn’t a big deal. Then I showed him the bedroom. I went out and asked Karma why she wasn’t at her party. She said it was over already so she came home. Then she said to me “That’s another black guy. Maddi do you like black men?” I told her that yeah I really do. She said “I guess there is nothing wrong with that as long as you don’t only sl**p with black men.” I looked kind of sheepishly as the ground and told her that yeah I do only sl**p with black men. That really shocked her. She looked at me like I was crazy. I just flat out asked Karma if she had a problem with black people. She replied “No, god no. One of my ex-girlfriends were black.” I asked her then why she had a problem with me bringing home 2 black guys. She said “Doesn’t their size her you?” I explained to her that it didn’t hurt at all and it was very pleasurable and I told her that not all black guys are huge but in general black guys are bigger than white guys. I also explained to her that it was more of how black men are in bed that is much better than white guys and size is just a bonus. So me and Karma made sure each of us was ok with everything before I went back to the bedroom with Mike. Later that night I figured I better explain about my entire history about how I became a black cock slut with Karma. She was completely fine with it. She even said she was listening to me and Mike and it turned her on a little bit to hear me being pleasured.

A few days later I was just waking up when Karma came into the room and sat on the bed. She looked kind of embarrassed and asked me “Mads can I ask you a question?” I told her yeah she can ask me anything. She asked “Do you think that maybe I can watch next time you have sex with a guy.” I was taken back by her asking this. I really did not expect it but I was kind of excited. I told her that this afternoon I was going to have a threesome with James and his roommate. She said “Wow” but she was totally up for it. So I called up James and asked him if he wouldn’t mind pushing it back to later that night and I asked him if it would be ok if Karma just watched. He and his roommate were cool with it. So I told Karma that she was going to have to go out to a club with us before we got down to business so to speak. So me and Karma got dressed up real sexy and we went to meet James and his roommate. I told Karma if she ever wanted to join in she was more than welcome. She said there was no way that would happen.

Later we were in my bedroom. Karma was sitting in a chair and asked if we minded if she played with her pussy. I told her to go on baby. After kissing each I ended up getting down on my knees and sucked each of them off a little while before we started having sex. I could see Karma was really turned on watching us. I wanted her to join us but I didn’t want to try and push her. I figured if she really wanted to join she would come over to the bed. Eventually the guys got tired out. They needed a rest. So they asked Karma if she would be ok with me and her giving them a show. She said ok as long as they didn’t join in. She was one top of me like that. So I went down on her and then she returned the favor. By then James was ready to go again. So I had him come over to the bed. Karma was not having any of it. She did not want be with him. I told her to just calm down. I told her that I wanted to eat her out while James fucked me in my ass. Then I made it clear to James and his roommate that they couldn’t touch Karma and it was only me. They were ok with that. So they took turns with me while I ate and played with Karma. Then we took a bit of a break. Then to cap out the night I had James and his roommate double penetrate me while I ate out Karma. Which was so amazingly hot.

The next morning me and Karma talked about what happened the previous night. She said she couldn’t believe how hot that was. She said that she was a little afraid when I had James come over to the bed. She was completely fine with it as long as they didn’t try to do anything with her and I was the only one playing with her. So after that she actually got involved with me when I hooked up with a guy as long as he understood he couldn’t actually have sex with her. It led to some pretty hot threesomes.

To Be Continued...... Continue»
Posted by maddisin10 2 months ago  |  Categories: Interracial Sex  |  Views: 2353  |  
100%
  |  1

Lucy The Slut - Part 3

Lucy – the Teen Slut – Part 3

Hiya again, If you’ve been reading my stories you’ll know what a dirty little blonde slut I was when I was younger (and am now) and how much I was looking forward to getting my first big, hard cock up my little pussy.

PS – Before I start, I was out on Sat night 18-2-12 and am pleased to say I got a nice long fucking/s from a big, black a guy I met down in South Croydon, I stayed the night at his place and have still got his spunk in me as I write this. But i’m just showing off xxx

Anyway that’s beside the point. As you’ll remember I had just met Ali the Turkish cabbie for the second time at the lock-up garages round the corner from my house, and had taken my second ever load of hot spunk from his big fat cock over my face and in my mouth. Mmmmmm Yummy x

I was supposed to meet him again at 3am back at the garage, but having got a message from my mum that she and my dad would not be back that night, I decided to change that plan a little bit. I put some loud music on, took a long soak in the bath and helped myself to some more of my mum’s vodka while my mind went through all the possibilities. After about an hour or so of relaxing in the bubbles I got out and checked the time. It was now coming up to midnight and I went back to my room to watch some porn on my laptop and find something sexy to put on. I’ve always liked this website (hamster) and quickly found some clips of young girls like me being fucked by huge, big cocks and being spunked over. God I was getting really horny again and I had to fight myself from wanking off as I wanted Ali to make me cum, but it didn’t stop my cunt from creaming up and my juices flowing.

The next couple of hours took fuckin’ ages to pass and when 2am finally came around I wasted no time in giving Ali a ring. To my relief and delight he said he was finishing early and would be round in about 20 minutes. I told him there was no one in and to park outside and come to the door. He took a little bit of persuading, but I promised him it was okay. It wasn’t like him to be shy. I had another couple of gulps of Dutch courage from the freezer and skipped back upstairs to wait for him. I couldn’t believe I was finally going to feel that man’s big cock inside me and have him fuck me in my bed. Oh fuck! I was so horny, I would have let anyone shag me at that moment.

I tied my long hair back in a pony tail, had a quick wee, and borrowed a skimpy black nightie from my mum’s undies drawer, which I had seen her wearing a couple of times, and slipped into it. It just about covered my bum, and my tits and pussy showed through the thin material as I checked myself in the mirror. It felt really nice and silky against my skin. I had a quick smoke to steady my nerves and was halfway through it when I heard a car pull up outside. ‘Here we go,’ I said to myself, and shaking all over I went downstairs to open the door. He was still sitting in the car when I got there and I had to wave and beckon to him to come in. I think the sight of me standing there in my little negligée made up his mind for him as he got out and locked the cab, before hurriedly coming up the path, looking around nervously as he did so. I told him it was okay and that no-one was around to see him. As he stepped in the house I realised how big a man he was. He stood well over a foot taller than me and really made me feel tiny. The hallway was filled with an electricity between us and the sound of our loud, heavy breathing. I locked the door and asked if he wanted something to drink and he just gave me that crooked of his I had gotten used to and said ‘no, we fuck now.’ I giggled nervously, took his hand and led him upstairs, making sure he got a good eyeful of my bare bum and pussy as we went up. When we got to the top landing we passed the loo and Ali said he had to go piss. I said I wanted to watch and followed him in. He called me a ‘dirty little bitch’ and undid his jeans before starting to pee. I loved watching him and took over from him, holding his cock, trying to aim his hot stream into the bowl as best I could. I did okay and only dribbled a little bit onto the carpet. When he had finished I squatted down in front of him and licked the few last drips of pee from his cock, before taking it into my mouth. Even though his cock was soft, I still had trouble taking it all in and I greedily worked my lips up and down on him till he started getting nice and hard. My pussy lips had opened up while I was in this position and I was dripping juice onto the floor. I wanted him inside me so much, and as I stood up again I nervously whispered this to him while stretching up to kiss him. Ali just grunted and roughly lifted me up into his strong arms and holding my bum cheeks in both hands, with my legs and arms wrapped around him, he carried me out into the hallway. I told him which room to go into and we pushed through the door and started kissing like crazy in the middle of my bedroom, before he lowered me down onto my feet and started undressing himself. I quickly helped him out of his clothes and buried my face in his hairy chest and ran my hands all over his big, manly body. Oh god yeah!, I knew this was gonna be great!

Ali reached under my little nightie and slipped a couple of fingers easily into my soaking wet pussy, all the way in and moaned deeply as he felt how juicy I was. He pulled them out and put them in my mouth for me to lick clean, before gripping my bum cheeks and lifting me up again until I was face to face with him, then started tongue kissing me. I felt his big hard-on nudging against my bum and pussy lips before he pulled my cheeks apart and lowered me onto his cock. I was helpless in his strong hold and let out a loud whimper as the head eased between my labia and sank deep inside me, stretching me wide open. He held me there for a long moment before lifting me back up off him, until just the tip was inside me, then lowered me back down again. He did this several times and I was going crazy, digging my nails into his back, biting his shoulder and letting out little a****l yelps and groans. I had started cumming as soon as his thick cock entered me and was gushing all over him, my pussy making loud slurping and sucking noises with every thrust. Ali gripped my bum tighter in his hands and started fucking me harder, lifting me up and pulling me back down onto him until my bum was slapping loudly against his body. I wrapped my legs around him tighter and started pulling myself up and down to help meet his thrusts, leaning my hands on his shoulders and throwing my head back and moaning in ecstasy as he worked his cock deeper and deeper into my tight little cunt. We fucked like this for a couple of minutes, our bodies getting covered in each others sweat until I screamed out as another huge orgasm surged through me. Ali’s arms must have been killing him, because he lifted me off him and dropped me down on to the floor. My legs were like jelly and I had to kneel down on the carpet to steady myself. I was level with his huge cum soaked cock and wasted no time at all taking it into my mouth, licking and sucking all of my juices from it. It tasted great and I couldn’t believe that I had managed to take such a huge, big thing like that deep inside me. I was really chuffed that I had and smiled to myself as I kissed it lovingly. Ali reached down and stroked my head and I looked up and blew him a kiss. He then held me by my pony tail and eased my head back down onto his cock. I sucked and licked clean every inch of it and ran my tongue all over his heavy, sweaty balls, lifting them up to lick, taste and smell underneath them too.

I so wanted to take Ali’s spunk all over my face and in my mouth, but I also wanted him to fuck me some more and shoot it all inside me too. I didn’t know if he would just leave me after he came, as usual or would want to stay and use me some more. Just in case he only spunked once I asked him if he would please fuck me again. Without saying anything, he nodded and helped me to my feet, kissed me on top of my head and slapped my bum. I moved over to my bed and lay down on my back, slipped the straps on my nightie over my shoulders to free my tits, lifted it up around my waist and opened my legs wide for him. He walked over to me, smiling and muttering something foreign under his breath, before pulling me by my legs to the end of the single bed and flipping me over onto my front. He pulled me firmly up onto my knees, positioned me at the edge of the mattress and spread my cheeks apart, before quickly kneeling down and started licking out both my holes. Mmmm that felt so good. He lapped up all my fuck juices, sucked on my swollen lips and pushed his tongue all the way into my fanny, before doing the same to my tight little arse. He was obviously enjoying tasting me, as he was moaning nearly as much as I was and I kept gushing out loads of juice for him to drink down, which he did noisily. After he had eaten me out for a couple of minutes he stopped and stood up behind me, rested his big hands on my hips and rubbed them firmly up and down all over my body, over my tummy, up to squeeze my tits and then over my bum and thighs. I looked over my shoulder as Ali moved closer to me and I felt him nudge his cock against me. Automatically, I arched my back and pushed my hips up to meet him while he spread my bum cheeks and slowly eased himself back into my soaking cunt. Oh wow! What a feeling! Like before, he slid nearly all the way in, waited a few seconds, then pulled it back out, before pushing it back into me, each time going a little deeper than the last one. Every thrust was stretching my pussy wider and wider and made me gasp for breath as I tried to relax my muscles around his thick cock. Finally I felt his pubes tickle against my bum cheeks and knew he was nearly all the way inside me, and that I would be able to take all of his cock. With the next long, slow thrust he sank in all the way and pressed his body tight against me and held it there for what seemed like forever. My mouth was wide open, but I couldn’t get any sound out as it took all the breath out of me. At last he eased himself out again and I let out a huge sigh of relief. The relief only lasted a couple seconds, however, as he was soon pushing it back in and out of me in a nice slow, steady rhythm, plunging his 9+ inches all the way into my tummy.

As I got used to the feeling of being stretched by him I started to enjoy the sensations that were running through me and began to relish every deep thrust. As he gradually increased the pace of his fucking, Ali gripped me tightly around my little waist, his hands meeting in the middle, and his big balls started to slap against my bum as he really got into it and put all his weight behind his thrusts. I grabbed a couple of pillows and buried my face into them as I prepared to have him fuck my brains out.

I lost count of the number of orgasms I was having, they just began to blend into a constant wave of pleasure and pain. Our breathing and moans became louder and louder as the pace increased further and soon I was shouting and screaming into my pillow as we went at it like a couple of a****ls. This guy had amazing stamina and energy and really knew what he was doing (compared to some of the guys i’ve been with since) and was really giving me what I needed. I couldn’t wait to feel his thick, hot spunk flooding into me and pleaded with him to fill my cunt. This urged him on into pounding me even harder, pulling me back and forth like a rag doll and calling me a little bitch. This went on for at least another 2 or so minutes, me pleading with him to fuck me harder and give me his spunk and him telling me what a dirty slut and a whore I was and how sexy I was, before he really started slamming his massive prick into me as fast and as hard as he could, spreading my cheeks as far as they would go and shouting out that he was cumming. This set me off and as I pushed my hips back onto to him to meet his final few short strokes, I had a massive orgasm as I felt his spunk shoot from his cock and flood inside me. Like before he really came loads and I could feel spurt after spurt filling me up deep inside my belly. It was amazing! He continued to fuck me gently until his cock began to soften and it finally plopped out with a lovely loud slurping sound. When his cock was out of me I could feel his cum beginning to run from my swollen, well fucked pussy down my thighs and onto the bed. I turned over onto my back to keep as much of it inside me as I could and lay there exhausted in a sweaty heap. Ali walked round the side of the bed and offered me his soft, wet cock to lick clean. I shuffled around and hung my head over the side of the bed so he could dangle it into my mouth and I gently sucked and licked all our mutual juices and cum from it and from his balls too, while I reached down and rubbed his leaking spunk all over my pussy lips and thighs.
When he was all clean, Ali casually started to get dressed and told me to give him a ring him some time, before going out my room and down the stairs, leaving me lying there playing with myself. I shouted out thank you as he unlocked the front door and left the house. I heard him get in his car and drive off a couple of minutes later, probably back home to his wife and I giggled to myself as I scooped the rest of his spunk out of my pussy with my fingers and licked them clean. Mmmmmmm Delicious!

Lucy xxxxxxx







... Continue»
Posted by JuicyLucy6969 3 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 1017  |  
100%
  |  8

BBC psychosexual thriller...continued

FOLKS, I am just starting this story as of 6/1/14. Much more to come as i prepare this very true story of my ultimate humiliation as a 21 year old intern along with my then girlfriend. Hope to finish this post later this week. I kept getting timed out by xhamster and was f***ed to start over.

On my home page I state my first bbc experience was at a glory hole. It was my first "voluntary" bbc experience.
It is merely my opinion but we all have something in our background that drives our current fetishes. Mine of course being my addiction to black cock. I *know* exactly how I ended up succumbing to my dark desires over the last 40 years, not acting on them until 2013 at a theater glory hole.
When I was 21 I landed a great internship in Washington, DC for the entire summer. We had great housing located at one of the major universities nearby and the ladies of D.C. were beyond hot while outnumbering males 5:1 . My new-found neighbor, Emily, was the hottest little blond I had ever met. She was also in D.C doing an internship. She very petite and fit. We were both avid runners so we would hit the trails every day after a long day on capital hill "gophering" coffee for staffers. Thereafter we would hit the Georgetown pubs and toss down a few pints.
As the next couple weeks passed we grew to like each other as we shared similar interests although I initially felt that Emily was sorta stuck up and a bit too conservative. However, one night while hanging at our favorite pub Emily blurted out that she wanted to find some good pot and cut loose. It was Friday night and nothing was stopping us from quest for some serious ganja. She was so enthusiastic about the venture that she rubbed my crotch while cutting a wicked grin in my direction. Believe me, I returned the favor and found her moist crotch opening to my fingers. Remember, we had not kissed at this point. Her verbal commitment to me was "you find some pot and I promise you can fuck me all night long." We polished off our 4th beer and hit the streets. I hailed a cab and asked the driver to drop us off near Union Station. This area of D.C. is nice during the day but can get a bit rough at night (little room or patience for young suburban white k**s).
It was still day light as we walked to the nearby park across the street. The park is known for illicit activities, mostly prostitution, but I was told earlier that I could score pot through any of the prostitutes.
I was quickly approached by a nice woman asking me if me and my sweetie were interesting in any particular form of entertainment. I didn't waste time asking for assistance in finding some "goodies." She told us to go across the street to the Irish Pub and have a beer but to keep an eye out for a green van that should arrive within 30 minutes. We were ecstatic ! We were going to get ripped and fuck our brains out all night long as Emily has promised.
We took a window seat in the bar and downed another pint while waiting excited but a bit nervous. Were these cops? I'm sure they were thinking the same. Sure enough a green van pulled up to the front as described. I went to the van and was told in harsh tone to get in quickly. The van was occupied by 5 black guys. The van sped off and I blurted out that my girlfriend still at the pub. They looked at each other and laughed out loud. "Of course we can go back and get your girlfriend." In that moment I knew I had made a mistake by telling them about Emily. But I didn't want her to think I had been k**napped. The guys quickly turned the van around and when we arrived back at the pub Emily was standing outside the main entrance. I stepped outside the van and motioned her in our direction. She approached with great apprehension but when she reached the side door she was slightly coerced into the van.
Things took a quick turn as Emily was seated between two of the guys sitting on the bench-like back seat. The group suggested we all get “wild” and pulled out some serious ganja which we all took part in consuming to the point of being beyond stoned. We could barely see straight.
Emily was told to strip and she freaked. Hands were all over her pulling at her skirt and blouse. My protests to the assault were met with harsh tones and laughter. She was f***ed to her knees while they were pulling out their b**stly cocks. Emily asked me to do “something” to help her to which I could do nothing at this point in the juncture. They pulled her hands to their cocks and she began stroking their already erect cocks. They placed their hands on the back of her head and pulled her face to their cocks. She looked at me with pleading eyes and all I could do was watch. She turned her head toward one of the cocks as they began slapping her face with their “tools.” She eventually opened her mouth as I watched her take the largest cock I’ve ever seen. She sucked for a few minutes before turning to the others. At this point they pulled her blouse off along with her bra and proceeded to do the same with her skirt, leaving her with only a thong. Is this what I was missing? Emily was a hot piece of ass by any man’s standards. Never in my wildest dreams (nightmares) did I imagine this could happen to me. I felt helpless watching her service these huge black cocks.
Suddenly they pushed her back on the seat and told me to sit next to her. They pulled her thong off and pushed her legs behind her head while pushing a large cock into her while she moaned and groaned, grunted, and grimaced at the intrusion she was being f***ed to take into her luscious cunt. I could see everything merely inches from my eyes as they proceeded to take turns penetrating her now loose cunt. I could see that she was well lubricated by f***e of nature.
Emily was bucking and humping wildly as one of her hands grabbed my hand and she squeezed tight. All I could do was squeeze back hoping to comfort her in some way.
Suddenly they stopped fucking Emily and started whispering to each other. With a sinister look in their eyes they told me to strip. I couldn’t do this I told myself. In part because I was too embarrassed to let anyone see my cock in it’s current state. I had become erect. I was humiliated beyond belief.
As I lowered my pants Emily looked at me in shock. Was she angry because I was excited to the point of becoming erect. How could I have become erect when in fact I was in fear. Perhaps this is the same thing she was experiencing. One of the guys said “we are going to humiliate you in front of your pretty little snowbird girlfriend.” “You are going to suck us off the same way your girlfriend did.” I was stunned by their demand. They parked the van at the back of some warehouse in the middle of nowhere. I was pushed to my knees and trembled with fear. Looking at I could see Emily’s eyes widen as she stated at me on my knees in front of these big black cocks staring in my face. I had no choice except comply. I had never sucked a cock before this point but I had an idea as to what I needed to do. I imitated what Emily had done and took the first black cock into my mouth. I felt a hand on the back of my head pulling my mouth tighter around his cock. My hand was f***ed to the massive staff and I knew what I had to do. I started stroking while sucking. My hand wouldn’t fit around his cock yet my mouth was stretched around it as tight as vacuum. I could hear my own sucking sounds before my head was turned to the other cock to my right. I could still see Emily staring at me out of the corner of my eye. She just stared with her jaw half open in bewilderment of my cock sucking.
After 15 minutes taking turns on all five black cocks I was told to bend over into Emily’s lap. I felt fingers probing my ass as well as hands stroking my cock. I was hard as a rock. The first guy that I had sucked off pushed his cock into outer ring of my virgin asshole. My face lifted off Emily’s lap and my eyes met hers as he entered me. After his cock was completely buried in my ass he stopped and let it sit there while he began taunting me “tell me you like my black dick in your white boy ass.” I was so humiliated. He slapped the back of my head “talk to me bitch – tell me to fuck you like the slut bitch you are.” I began to mumble and told him that I liked his black cock in my ass. Emily stared at me with a look of disgust. She called me a pussy just as the black guy began pounding my ass. I told her to say it again as I felt turned on despite the pain I was feeling. Emily started calling me a worthless little dicked fucker who liked dick instead of pussy.
My head was spinning from the amount of ganja we had smoked in addition to the beer we drank earlier. I was totally fucked up. My inhibitions dropped to zero and I began fucking back like a bitch in heat all the while the guys were taunting me with name calling and making me jerk my cock while I continued receiving more black cock in my ass.
I came like I’ve never come before while screaming out profanities, nearly forgetting that my face was still in Emily’s lap while she taunted me as badly as the guys. They pulled me from her lap and took turns making me jerk and suck all of them off until they came. One by one they dropped their loads on my face in what became my ultimate humiliation. Emily smirked and called me a true faggot.
The guys dropped us off back at the pub and we took our cab back to campus. Emily got out of the cab and went her way. Every day thereafter she passed me in the hallway and whispered “faggot.”
I never saw her again after that summer.
This is how I became a black cock slut in my early years but didn’t act on my desires until much later in life.
I’ve shared this story with my ther****t and she thinks that the entire event is what made me who I am today; my desires & fantasies for *more* bbc.

... Continue»
Posted by dechlan1 3 months ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Interracial Sex, Voyeur  |  Views: 584  |  
100%
  |  2